he reckneth vp these kinds of sinnes among those which for the vncleannes and filthines of them ought not to be named among Christians Now it becommeth euerie man to examine his gaine and trie by these rules whether it be filthie gaine or no that if he finde it so it may no longer cleaue to his fingers but he may cast it away from him as Zacheus did and for time to come beware of such a foule blemish wherewith not onely the soule and conscience but euen that holy profession which euerie one even the worst make of obedience vnto the Gospel is blemished and dishonoured and the rather for these considerations 1. In regard of that holy commandement Philip. 4.8 whatsoeuer things are honest iust pure worthy loue of good report in which are any vetue any praise thinke on these things and doe them v. 9. Obiect But it is impossible to liue by true and honest dealing Ans. Marke the promise of God made to such dealing in the words following the peace of God shall be with you that is his fauour and loue in Christ shall embrace you and all that outward prosperitie and successe as his wisedome shall thinke meete for you 2. Consider that it is not euerie gaine that makes rich euerie gaine may bring in wealth and abundance but mans life stands not in that but in the blessing of God which maketh rich and he addeth no sorrowes with it and therefore a Christian man should not purse that pennie which he seeth not made his by Gods blessing and which he cannot craue a blessing vpon Now can God vouchsafe a blessing vpon that which his vnchangeable word hath blasted alreadie for treasures of wickednes shall not profit and can his hand blesse that which his lawe hath cursed as sinne or ioyned with sinne which dishonoureth the person and profession of a Christian farre be it from the Lord to be so contrarie vnto himselfe 3. Consider that such filthie gaine is for most part put in a broken bag or if it stand a while with a man the iustice of God raiseth him vp some foole or vnthrift for his heire who shall as fast and sinnefully scatter as euer the father gathered to the ruine of himselfe and not seldome of the whole familie as our eyes haue seene many great heires who haue consumed themselues and all their substance aboue ground long before their fathers carkases haue beene consumed vnder ground Who hath not seene the curse of God in the house of the lyar and theife or who of reason is so young as he cold not daily obserue it Here is alleadged prouidence and care of wife and children c. but consider aright of the matter and thou shalt see no iust reason why the care of wife or children should cause a man to giue vp himselfe to filthie lucre for this is the way to bring the greatest curse and want vpon his house and children for so runnes the threatning The curse entreth into the house of the lyar and theefe and cursed shall his children be after him and Iob obserued that the offspring of the wicked are not satisfied with bread although himselfe often be the promise to the iust is to inherit the land but the wicked shall not dwell in it that is shall not abide and continue in their generations their possessions shall spue out the vngodly possessors Doctr. 3. The Scriptures speaking of riches for most part ioyneth some such epithite with them as may be a backbyas to withdrawe the hearts and affections of men from them as here filthy lucre Salomon obserued an euill sicknes vnder the sunne or such an euill as bringeth greife with it namely riches reserued for the hurt of the owner then riches are not alwaies heaped vp for good The Prophet Micha obserued much wealth in the house of the wicked but it was treasures of wickednesse And therefore all treasures and store are not iustifieable nor comfortable Habacuk calleth the increase of wealth the lading of a man with thicke clay Christ tearmeth the care of them thornie cares and themselues deceiueable riches Paul stileth them by the title of vncertaine riches according to that of Salomon Prou. 23.5 Riches haue wings and flie away like an eagle For what other cause doth the Scripture of purpose euery where speake of them that we can scarcely read two words together of them but the one shall be as a curbe to restraine our desires from them but to abate our fierie edge and weane our affections from the immoderate hungring after them And further because the spirit of God seeth what is in man and well perceiueth the hardnes and knottines of our mould in this behalfe he hath prepared other wedges as hard as this to subdue these couetous lusts As 1. By giuing them the name of the most grieuous sinne couetousnes which is idolatrie Coloss. 3.5 There is neuer a couetous man but would be loath to be counted of but as a Christian and a good neighbour c. but indeed if he looke his face in the Apostles glasse he is no better then an Idolater for his heart is quite withdrawne from God Iob in his time knew some that made Gold their hope and heard some say to the wedge of gold thou art my confidence And Satan knew that either this temptation would bring Christ to idolatrie or none his last and forest temptation was all these will I giue thee which if it be resisted it is time for him to depart Secondly by ascribing vnto it an inuincible power to hold men in the practise of all impietie discouering it to be an enemie to all religion and opposing it vnto pietie and godlinesse 1. Tim. 6. It keepeth out the word where it is not it choaketh the word where it is it maketh of professors reuolters and Apostates who in their beginnings could with Iudas teeme to forsake all as the other disciples did yet long before their end haue with Demas forsaken the truth and embraced the present world that as the young man they came not so hastily as they departed heauily It hath caused many discontented students to growe vp to resolution in heresie poperie treasons and most desperate attempts And it is no lesse enemie to righteousnes then to religion beeing an vnmercifull and cruel sinne often with some one stroke destroying fathers with their children orphanes widowes families and whole townes For whence are oppressings âent-rackings vsuries monopolyes thefts robberies and murders are they not especially from these couetous lusts which fight in the members 3. By shewing the blacke taile of this sinne which causeth the Lord in his anger to smite with grieuous strokes Isay 57.17 for his wicked couetousnesse I haue beene verie angrie with him I haue smitten him and hid my selfe from him and is one of the sinnes for which the wrath of God commeth vpon the children of disobedience Coloss. 3.5 teaching that
who haue beene as faithfull to Christ as Zimri was vnto Elah in teaching doctrines and precepts tending to the advancing of their owne estate the enriching of that seate the decking of that whore of Babylon the pulling downe of the kingdome of Christ and the trampling of his testament vnder feete for when the Decrees Canons and Councels of men must iustle out the counsels of God the additions and traditions of men must be as by their doctrine beleeued and receiued as the written word of God how can Christ be acknowledged the onely Lord and husband of his Church But also pittie it is that euen of Protestant ministers not a fewe may bee charged with Demas his sinne in embracing this present world which if any doe needes must they become as faithfull vnto Christ as Hazael was to Benhadad for it goeth not alone but the forsaking of the truth is the next an inseparable companion of it Vse 2. This doctrine ministreth comfort vnto those that are faithful in their ministerie whom howsoeuer the world esteemeth of them their Lord highly respecteth admitteth them into his priuie Counsels and imployeth in a service which the angels themselues desire to prie into 2. They beeing his seruants they are sure of his protection Psal. 116. Dauid because he was the seruant of God was bold to pray for safetie hence are ministers called starres in the right hand of Christ not onely because he disposeth of them here and there according as he pleaseth but also to note their safetie and securitie for he alwaies keepeth them euen within his right hand 3. This master whom they serue will reuenge all their wrongs no otherwise then Dauid did the indignities of his seruants against Hanun 4. He becomes their paymaster and of him they receiue their wages and they performing their dutie faithfully loose no labour although Israel be not gathered but are a sweete sauour vnto God euen in those that perish 3. Vse Teacheth people how to esteeme of their Ministers namely as the seruants of God and consequently of their Ministerie as the message of God Which if it be Moses must not be murmured at when hee speakes freely and roughly and if Micha resolue of faithfulnesse saying as the Lord liueth what soeuer the Lord saith be it good or euill that will I speake why should he be hated and fed with bread and water of affliction Is it not a reasonable plea and full of pacification in Ciuill messages I pray you be not angrie with mee I am but a seruant Yet when Ieremie shall say of a truth the Lord hath sent mee his feet shall neuerthelesse be fastned in the stocks Nay this consideration should not only bind men to peace from touching and doing the Lords Prophets harme but also vrge them to haue them in exceeding honour at least for the workes sake which is the Lords who therefore acknowledgeth them co-workers with himselfe 4. Vse Let euery priuate Christian account it also his honour that the Lord vouchsafeth him to become his seruant and hereby harden thy selfe against the scornes and derisions of mocking Michals who seeke to disgrace thy sinceritie If the vngodly of the world would turne thy glorie into shame euen as thou wouldest haue the Sonne of man not to be ashamed of thee in his kingdome be not thou ashamed to professe thy selfe his seruant which is thy glorie let none take this crowne from thy head thou seruest not such a Master as thou needest be ashamed of And an Apostle of Iesus Christ Now the Apostle descendeth from the generall to this special seruice which was the highest Ministrie in the Church and sheweth that his imployment was in the most serious busines of the Church next vnder Christ who had furnished him with an embassage for the reconciling of men vnto God and that not as an ordinarie Minister but 1. as an Apostle 2. an Apostle of Iesus Christ. 1. That he was an Apostle appeareth by three properties agreeable only vnto Apostles First hee was immediatly called by Christs owne mouth Act. 9.5.6 I am Iesus arise for this was the Apostles prerogatiue to see Christs face and be called by himselfe immediatly and not as this day mediatly by the Church Thus Paul prooueth himselfe an Apostle Am not I an Apostle haue I not seene Christ namely though not while he was in the flesh and in his base estate as Peter and the other Apostles yet by reuelation and beeing now glorified which was of his farre more speciall grace once in the way to Damascus Act. 9.17 and another time in the Temple he saw Christ appearing to him wishing him to make hast out of the Cittie Secondly as he receiued his calling so likewise his doctrine immediately from Christ as the other Apostles did True it is that beeing brought vp at Tarsus he was first instructed in humane literature and knowledge that he was able vpon occasion to cite the testimonies of sundrie Heathen Poets and after that he was brought vp at the feete of Gamaliel a Doctor learned in the law in which he profited so much as he became vnreprooueable and liued according to the perfect manner of the law of the Fathers and he spake with tongues more then all the Apostles Notwithstanding all this when he commeth to learne the Gospel he had it not from man nor by man but immediatly by Christ from heauen This knowledge was too high for him to hammer out by his owne studie God himselfe shewed it him by reuelation Eph. 3.3 Thirdly he was not now tied to any one certaine place but was called to carrie the name of Christ among the Gentiles and to confirme this we read more of Pauls trauels then of all the Apostles besides put together his commission to Damascus was not halfe so large and generall as this he hath now receiued 2. He calleth himselfe an Apostle of Iesus Christ. 1. Because he was called furnished and sent by Christ. 2. Because he was now to teach Christ not the letter of the law any longer but the doctrine of the Gospel neither righteousnesse by the Pharisaicall obseruation of the law but by the faith of the Sonne of God Doctr. The Apostle by ioyning these two together a seruant and Apostle teacheth vs that the chiefest offices in the Church are for the seruice of it Was there any office aboue the Apostles in the Church and yet they preached the Lord Iesus and themselues seruants for his sake Nay our Lord Iesus himselfe although he was the head and husband of his Church yet he came not into the world to be serued but to minister and serue Vse Ministers must neuer conceiue of their calling but also of this seruice which is not accomplished but by seruice thus shall they be answerable to Peters exhortation 1. Pet. 3.3 to feed the flocke of God depending vpon them not by constraint but
the God of our Lord Iesus Christ would giue the Ephesians to know what the hope is of his calling Secondly the subiects in whom it is The Saints for as the practise of beleeuers before Christ to waite for his first comming in humilitie as we read of Simeon Annah many others so now beleeuers as constantly waite for his second comming and the comforts of it Reu. 22.17 And that it belongeth only to the Saints is cleare 1. In that it is ioyned with the faith of the elect in this text 2. Because it ariseth from faith is nourished by it and is proportionall vnto it 3. The thing hoped for belongeth only to the Saints they only haue right in the tree of life and only they enter in through the gates into the Cittie 4. That which meriteth the thing hoped for that is the righteousnesse and obedience of Christ belongeth only to them for them only he praied while he was on earth for them only he died he rose againe ascended into heauen and now maketh requests at the right hand of his Father Thirdly the obiect of this hope Things to come and namely after the resurrection life eternall In which regard the Apostle calleth it an hope laid vp in heauen which is all one with that in the text hope of life eternall vnto which it lifteth vp the heart and affections Where the excellencie of the grace may be conceiued from the excellencie of the obiect it is not conuersant about momentanie and sleeting matters not insisteth in things below but about durable and eternall things to come and not onely comforteth the soule here below in earth but crowneth it hereafter in heauen And this grace it is which putteth such a difference between the godly and the wicked that whereas these are well appaied and contented with things present and wish for most part there were no other heauen then that happinesse they enioy here vpon earth the other looke vpward and outward and see a farre off and are such as waite for the adoption of sonnes and the redemption of their bodies which is the full haruest of those first fruits which they haue alreadie receiued Fourthly it is added in the description that this grace of hope doth firmely and not waueringly expect this eminent obiect and this it doth both because it is grounded not as the Papists teach vpon mans merit power or promises but vpon the most firme promise of God more stable then the hills of which mention is made in the next words as also in that the holy Ghost who first worketh it doth also nourish it yea and so sealeth it vp vnto the heart as it can neuer make ashamed it may indeede be tossed and shaken with many kinds of temptations yet in the patient attending vpon the Lord it holdeth out and faileth not Fiftly the fruit or effect of it is in the last words expressed namely that it prouoketh vnto all holy duty yea and continueth the beleeuer in it Thus Abraham by faith obeyed God and held out looking for the recompence of reward whence it is that as true faith is called in the Scriptures a liuing faith so found hope is also called a liuely hope that is such an one as is effectuall in the heart of the beleeuer to stirre him vp vnto all heauenly conuersation Vse This doctrine teacheth vs what a rare thing this grace of hope is among men and that the thing it selfe is not so common in the world as the opinion of it Aske any man how he meaneth to be saued the answer will be he hopeth well and he trusteth in God that hoping well he shall haue well but if this doctrine be true it followeeh that as faith is not of all no more is hope For it is a grace peculiar to the Saints who are very fewe in comparison of the multitude And is a companion of faith which is not the portion of the most It casteth anker in heauen and striueth not to become the heire of the earth as most men do whose whole studies are to plant and build and call the houses after their owne names and raise their families and make themselues great in the earth of whom we heare the holy Ghost speaking that their hope is onely in this life and they haue no hope in their death It is also accompanied with many graces which are not the garlands of euery head not the beauties of any but the spouses of Iesus Christ. It is not found but in an heart humbled with the touch for sinne and yet possessed with true peace in God grounded on that promise which is made to the poore in spirit for of these two it is ingendred It procreateth and preserueth heauenly mindednes lifting vp the heart to wait and wish for their masters comming so as that day neuer commeth vnawares vpon them as it doth on those who are yet in the night and in darkenesse It suffereth not a man to walke in the wayes of sinne either in hope of mercie or presuming of repentance but he that hath this hope purgeth himselfe and auoydeth the corruptions that are in âhe world through lust It vpholdeth the heart in obedience and dutie both by exciting the will and the diligent hand to vndertake and performe and strengthening the whole man in temptations dangers and distractions vnto all perseuerance in the wayes of God So that although when pleasure or profit is to be cast off or when crosses and losses betide the hypocrite for his obedience all his hope perisheth and vanisheth as the dewe before the sunne yet this hope maketh not ashamed but comforteth in this life and crowneth in the life to come Let blindnesse therefore make fooles bold whose propertie it is to beleeue euery thing yet the wisedome of the wise will cause him to vnderstand his way and not suffer him to nourish for hope either a doubtful desire of somthing which with Balaam he may naturally wish or a dreame in the slumber of conscience deluding with a perswasion of life that heart which is as dead as a stone within him Which God who cannot lie hath promised before the world began The pronoune relatiue which some from whom I would not easily depart referre rather to the word truth then eternall life because of that in the 3. ver But hath made his word manifest and thence indeede might our Apostle iustly haue defended his doctrine from suspition of noueltie beeing the same which was looked for euen in the first ages of the world and now made more manifest by which occasion were offered to ouerthrowe sundrie newe broaâhed nouelties of the Popish doctrine not sauouring of ancient antiquitie But I rather encline to that other construction referring the relatiue vnto life eternall immediately going before which as we haue heard it to be expected by hope so is it here said to be promised by God for in the promise hope hath his
same Chapter verse 29. denieth that God can repent whom he had heard a little before repenting that he had made Saul King The like in Balaams confession Numb 23.19 Yet it pleaseth God in the Scriptures to set out himselfe to our weaknesse not as he is in himselfe but as he can be knowne of vs for as man speaketh like a man vnto God so God speaketh like a man vnto man who else could not be vnderstood of man We must therefore meeting with such speaches hold these grounds 1. That all those things which we cannot doe without motion and change of our selues the Lord doth them without motion and change of himselfe 2. That God may change his action but not his counsell and will for before all worlds he did so decree to change his action When he deposed Saul to stablish the kingdome in Dauid he did from all euerlasting dispose so to depose the one and set vp the other so as here was no change in God himselfe but in the thing formerly determined so to be changed In like manner the Lord promiseth many things to his children which he seemeth after vtterly vnmindfull of he threatneth things which neuer come to passe as Hezekiah with death but presently retreates it the Ninevites with destruction after fortie dayes but destroied them not yea he seemeth to faine by vttering things cleane contrarie to his minde as when he biddeth Moses let him alone that he might destroie the Israelites whereas he neuer meant to destroie them To which in generall I answer 1. That all promises are made with condition of faith and repentance as also with the exception of the crosse 2. That all threats are made with exception of conuersion and repentance in neither of which the condition is expressed often but euer included and beeing added to that threatning against the Nineuites and against Abimelech Gen. 20.3 dissolueth the obiection 3. That the Lord neuer changeth his counsell and secret will but sometime his reueiled and that then when it includeth some condition depending vpon some euent which condition had it not bin included in the denunciation against Ezechias the decree of God had beene absolute and so not revocable neither by the prayers or repentance of that good King as it was 4. That the Lord may denounce a thing which yet he neuer decreed to doe and yet neither lie nor faine as in deliberatiue propositions such as that was against the Israelites Let mee alone for had Moses taken it for a simple interdiction I see not how he could haue without sinne proceeded on in his intecession for them but he perceiued the Lord carrying this matter as one in a deliberation what he might best doe in it Againe although the Lord cannot speake contrarie to his will yet he doth and may speake something diuerse and besides it as here both to teach Moses what it was that withheld his wrath euen his prayer which was whetted hereby as also to quicken the people to speedie and vnfained repentance Obiect But in the Scriptures we meete with many parables and hyperbolicall speaches which neuer were nor can be true as the conference among the trees and that the world were not able to containe the bookes of Christs words and workes which we see not how they can stand with the truth of God Ans. In the Scriptures are some speaches diuerse and some contrarie to the truth and yet neither lies nor sinne For God speaketh sometime by 1. contraries as by ironies or speaches of derision which are not alwaies vitious in man neuer in God but carrie with them most seuere reprehensions against sinne 2. sometimes by parables in which not falsehoods but by fained things vnfained truthes are taught and deliuered 3. sometimes by excesse of speach speaking of infinite and incomprehensible things so as we may comprehend and affect them But in all such formes of speach we must hold these conclusions 1. That they tend to the instruction and edification of the Church 2. There can be no purpose on Gods part to deceiue as in a lie but to profit by a more powerfull and forcible manner of teaching the truth 3. He intendeth nothing but the truth it selfe for he conceiueth not one thing in his minde and vtter another but onely omitting the proper speach in figuratiue and tropicall he more elegantly powerfully and profitably explaneth the same truth Thus hauing prooued and cleared the doctrine we descend to the vses of it Vse 1. If God cannot lie then whatsoeuer his Ministers promise or threaten from him and out of his word is aboue all exception seeing he hath spoken it who cannot lie deceiue or be deceiued which should stirre vp euery man to giue glorie vnto God as Abraham did by sealing to his truth that is by beleeuing and applying vnto his owne soule euery word that proceedeth out of the mouth of God for whosoeuer thus receiueth his testimonie hath sealed that God is true then which no greater glorie can be giuen vnto him Whereas not to beleeue him on his word is as high a dishonour as any man can cast vpon him for it is to giue God the lie hee that beleeueth not hath made him a liar which in manners and ciuilitie we could not offer to our equall and which euen a meane man would skorne to put vp at our hands Hath God made thee any promise that he will be with thee in sixe troubles and in seauen hath he promised that he will dispose of all things to the best to thee that louest him hath he said that no good thing shall be wanting to thee that fearest him doe thou leane and hang vpon these promises and giue God the honour of truth by beleeuing him Thou wouldest trust a man whom thou thinkest will not lie though thou knowest he can lie and deceiue thee much more maiest and oughtest thou the high God who is as farre from the power as the will and as farre from both as from ceasing to be God Yea but I see no meanes no hope but all things are rather cleane contrarie to the promise and the common order of things carried against it Be it so yet must thou depend vpon the naked promise which is true and not lying as Iohn speaketh of the annointing Thus haue the seruants of God done before vs Hezekiah knew not what to doe but his eies were to the Lord Abraham hoped aboue hope yea then when all meanes failed and the order of nature was set against him did be not doubt of the truth of the promise but gaue glorie vnto God the victorious conquest of whose faith is often in the Scriptures recommended vnto our imitation And this lessoÌ must be laid vp in our harts especially against the times of our deepest distresses and afflictions by persecution or otherwise wherin if they be either more smart or more durable we shall not want Rabsakes who will not sticke to reuile
his presse money that he may please his captaine forsaketh all the care of wife children house affaires and calling and wholly fixeth his minde and eie vpon the busines and victorie euen so the Minister seruing not vnder a Cyrus or Alexander but vnder the eternall sonne of God ought also to diuorse himselfe from the distractions for the things of this life which in comparison must be vtterly neglected He is in this warfare rather to expect dangers blowes wounds to forecast these to prouide for these and prepare how to encounter against Satan sinne his owne and others sinnefull lusts following his captaine at the heeles and incouraging himselfe hereto both with assurance of victorie and the expectation of his pay penie of life eternall It was the greatest policie that euer the deuill watched against the Church as the woefull experience of many ages hath taught vs to heape excessiue wealth vpon the Clergie then was the studie of the Scriptures and the care of the calling laid aside and was diuerted into plotting and policie both to get more and hold that which was gotten by this Antichrist came in hereby he rose to his height hereby he standeth at this day this wealth ioyned with pompe and state is that Davus which troubleth all the parts of the Christian world both the Churches and ciuill states as in many instances might be declared Secondly this vice will make a minister falsifie the word turne the truth into a lie and take such a course in handling the word as shall bring meale to the mill This was noted in the false prophets to be the maine cause of false vision Isai speaking of greedie dogges who could neuer haue inough maketh this their propertie euerie one looketh to his owne way and accordingly prophesied for his owne purpose and advantage so Ieremie ioyneth these sinnes together Ier. 5.31 The Prophets prophesie lies and the Priests receiue gifts in their hands and Ezekiel telleth vs that this filthie lucre made the Prophets so base minded that for verie handfulls of barley and peices of bread some of them would pollute the name of the Lord in lying to his people some of ignorance by the blinding and bewitching of this sinne and others against their knowledge and conscience powring themselues out through the deceit of Balaams wages Hence is this sinne branded iustly to bee the seede of heretikes and spawne of scismatikes false teachers and apostates What other was the white which the authors of scisme and heads of faction aymed at Rom. 16.17 they serued not the Lord Iesus but their owne bellies And no other God serued the false Apostles who were enemies to the crosse of Christ but their bellie was their God why so because they minded earthly things for what any man most mindeth that he maketh his God Hence could they please all sorts of men soon turne round into square In their doctrine ioyne circumcision with baptisme and so both Iew and Gentile were contented In their liues they would suffer nothing for Christ but howsoeuer the squares goe their state and pompe must be vpheld And at this day what other is the God of Popish Priests who for their bellie haue turned all religion into gaine and almost all essentiall truths into lyes both which are readily to be prooued in particular whereas the true Apostles were most careful to remooue from themselues euen the suspition of this fearefull sinne who professed that both the Churches knewe and God bare them record that they were farre from vsing flattering words or coloured couetousnesse in their doctrine and for their practise when they might haue beene chargeable to the Churches they rather wrought with their hands that they might be eased 3. If a Minister should speake the truth yet in this tainture how powerlesly how fruitlesly for is he a fit man to raise others to heauen whose owne heart is rooted in the earth how coldly shall he perswade others that godlinesse is great gaine whose gaine is all his godlinesse with what heart can he pull other men out of the world and the loue of it when it hath wonne the strongest and most inward hold of his owne heart with what experience can he teach that the truest delight is placed in heauenly things or that Gods kingdome is first to be sought when his thoughts are taken vp as the disciples were once in dreaming of a temporall kingdome with what face can he teach the doctrine of Gods prouidence when himselfe caâkes and laieth about him as though he had no father to prouide for him how can he curbe in others these vnnaturall desires which as the dropsie proceede most of fulnesse and abundance when as they are so setled in himselfe Thus this one lust vnfitteth him to all his duties Vse This confuteth many base minded men in the ministerie whose thoughts studie paines and labour are altogether bended and set vpon this conclusion That they wil be rich to which purpose they heape vp liuing vpon liuing cast their largest extent and contriue the building of their owne houses although in the meane time the house of the Lord lie wast Which grieuous sinne if it were so fearefully accursed in the common people of the Iewes what a grieuous plague hangeth ouer the head of that Minister whose calling laieth a further necessitie vpon him not to build a material house made with hands but a spirituall habitation for the Lord consisting of liuing stones in the hearts of men and yet all this worke is neglected that his owne neast may be well feathered And from the same fountaine floweth it that some are knowne vsurers others are farmours and husbandmen rather then Prophets others merchants buyers and sellers of Churches people and inferiour commodities others in marketting and yet in farre baser affaires spend their time and wast themselues which pitifull fruits of this filthie lust are so rife and so ripe that if old father Latimer liued in these dayes he would boldly avouch that if couetousnesse were lost we might find it in the Clergie some Iudas or other would haue the bagge Now there is no great hope of the recouerie of those who are alreadie clasped in the windings of this sinne they are desperately endangered to be drowned in perdition so sweete is the morsell and so pleasant is the bootie that they will not let it goe To them therefore I will say no more but as Peter to Simon Magus Pray to the Lord that if it be possible the iniquitie of thy heart may be forgiuen thee I will rather turne my speach to euery young Timothie and Titus beseeching and exhorting them all timely to preuent this sinne and to frame their hearts to that exhortation of Paul 1. Tim. 6.11 But thou O man of God that is who hast place or art to haue office in the Church by ordinarie calling as the Prophets and men of God of old had by extraordinarie Thou who after a speciall
commanded not done of faith Answ. No for though both be condemned yet the iudgement of the latter is farre easier and the stripes farre fewer for it is easier for some then for others of them who are all condemned Vse 1. There can therefore be no iustification by workes as the Church of Rome teacheth if they can be onely the fruits of persons alreadie iustified 2. Neuer content thy selfe that thou doest good workes of charitie liberalitie mercie or deuotion publike or priuate vnlesse thou hast a ground in thy selfe that they are fruits of sauing faith which hath purified thy heart and so brought thy person and worke into acceptance for before this time let them seeme in thine eies neuer so bright glistring yet are they no other in Gods then shining darkenesse and beautifull deformities It is not thy honest meaning nor diligent deuotions nor good intents which bring acceptance to a worke but faith working by loue deceiue not thy selfe in that thou hast done that which thou wast commanded for it is the presence or absence of faith that putteth a difference in the same worke done by vertue of the same word Caine offereth sacrifice to the Lord so doth Abel Phineas is zealous for the Lord so is Iehu Peter weepeth for his sinne against Christ so doth Iudas also here is the same worke but not the same acceptance where is the difference now By faith Abel offered a better sacrifice then Caine and if Peters faith had failed so had his fact too as well as Iudases If thou prayest pray in faith beleeue and thou shalt receiue If thou hearest mingle the word with faith else it becommeth vnprofitable and so in other dutyes 3. This sheweth that numbers are vncapable of the doctrine of good works and therefore Ministers must be wise to propound it in the due season of it and first labour in rooting faith in mens hearts these fruits will easily rise Doctr. 2. Professors of the Gospel are aboue all other not only called to the practise of good workes but to be the first and forwardest yea lights and leaders vnto others 1. In regard of their present estate they are the children of their heauenly Father and therefore must resemble him and so walke as they may testifie themselues of this houshold of faith for what a dishonour were it to their high calling to be exceeded and outstripped of Infidells They are Gods workmanship created in Iesus Christ vnto good workes They haue receiued the spirit of grace which onely can make them fruitfull as good trees laden with the fruits of righteousnesse They are inlightened in the knowledge of Iesus Christ wherein it were a shame to be either idle or vnfruitfull and not to shine out as the lights of the world in holding forth the word of life in all godly conuersation Secondly that such as beleeue may be blamelesse and so put to silence the ignorance of foolish men for this is Satans olde policie whereby in all ages he hath turned away the hearts of many from the truth and whereof though he be discouered he disarmeth not himselfe at this day that when the Apostles themselues and the teachers in the Church succeeding them deliuered the truth of the doctrine of iustification by faith alone without the workes of the Law he would alwaies thrust in some professors into the Church that vpon this occasion did ruine the grace of God into wantonnesse and then raise a generall slaunder of the doctrine as though it were onely a doctrine of libertie euen as at this day the Papists slaunder vs as enemies to good works onely because we thrust them out of Christs chaire Now to auoid this ordinarie scandall the professors of this same doctrine must especially for the honour of God and his Gospel and their profession of it be carefull to become patterns in their liues of the faith they doe professe The fruit whereof shall extend it selfe yet further then the stopping of the enemies mouth euen to the winning of them or others that are yet without who by such godly conuersation shall be by little and little enclined to like the word and so be conuerted to the profession and practise of it at the length Nay this fruit is not onely reaped by others without but no small benefit redoundeth to the professors themselues who hereby make their owne election sure and iustifie to themselues and others that faith which iustifieth them before God 3. The danger of the neglect of this dutie vrgeth it he that knoweth his masters will and doth it not shall be beaten with moe stripes Tribulation and anguish shall be to euery sinner first to the Iew and then to the Gentile Why first to the Iewe because they were the professed people of God professors of the law possessors of the oracles hearers of the Prophets but despisers of the meanes of saluation they therefore shall be first and heauiest iudged Vse 1. If we professe our selues by faith to be set into Christ we may examine the truth of it hereby that then we cannot but be fruitfull trees of righteousnes beeing remooued into so sound a stocke and fruitfull a soile Whosoeuer then are not much and often in the workes of godlines loue and mercie may well suspect their estate 2. Whatsoeuer things are honest pure iust and of good report let beleeuers thinke on these things let them thinke that such precepts belong properly to them it beeing a truth that all exhortations in Scripture are first and directly made to those who in some measure are freed to acceptable thogh not full performance of the same whereby let beleeuers prouoke themselues to more diligence seeing vnbeleeuers cannot tell what way to beginne in them 3. Carrie a diligent eye and watch ouer thy life and euery action of it before thou entrest into any action examine whether it will glorifie God and dignifie thy profession or expose it to contempt and make that holy way euill spoken of 4. Watch opportunities to do good take them when they are offred before they slippe thee yea seeke them that thou maist euer haue something between thy hands to glorifie God and his Gospel withal 5. Craue wisedom at the hands of God wait at her gates heare counsell from her mouth lay vp the rules of the word for the ordering of thy heart and life thus shalt thou be able not onely to passe euerie day more innocently then other but become also a clearer patterne of weldoing and more conformable to this rule of our holy Apostle But how may Christ come and find a number of lazie Christians in his vinyard to whom he may say why stand ye idle all day long why did you not promise me you would goe into my vineyard work and do ye not or are you in so goodly a field and can you want worke haue yee done all your husbandrie about home in your own hearts
praises which vnbeleeuers are as heauie vnto as a beare to the stake because they waÌt the spirit which crieth in the hearts of Gods children abba father Fourthly it hath a liuely hope accompanying it it causeth watchfulnesse and waiting for yea and reioycing in the hope of the appearing of the Lord Iesus Rom. 5.2 beeing iustified by faith we reioyce vnder the hope of the glorie of God Secondly we may hence gather a cause why some beleeue some beleeue not it is not because some will and some will not whatsoeuer free-will-men presumptuously auouch the Holy Ghost telleth vs it is not in the willer nor in the runner but therefore men come to the faith because they are elected Act. 13.48 And why did not the Iewes beleeue the heauenly doctrine of Christ himselfe the reason is giuen Ioh. 10.26 Ye beleeue not because ye are not my sheepe most true is it here the elect haue obtained sauing faith the rest are hardened Rom. 11.7 The third conclusion is that this peculiar faith of the elect is ordinarily wrought in them by the ministrie of the word this beeing noted here that the end of the ministrie is to bring the elect vnto the faith Iob. 33.23 If there be a messenger or interpreter one of a thousand to declare to man his righteousnesse now this righteousnesse is no other then the righteousnesse of faith for this ende were the Apostles called furnished and sent out into the world to teach men faith on the Sonne of God as appeareth in their commission Mar. 16.16 Goe into all the world and preach the Gospel to euery creature he that beleeueth and is baptized shall be saued to this purpose is it that Paul affirmeth of the great mysterie of Godlinesse that it must first be preached vnto the Gentiles and then beleeued on in the world Vse 1. If this be the principall ende of the ministerie let ministers herein employ their first and principall paines to bring men vnto the faith wherein they shall imitate our Apostle not onely here but in his other Epistles who first dealeth in the causes and meanes of saluation and then instructeth in Christian manners as one whom the wisdome of God had taught that if the inside be not first made cleane and the heart purified by faith whatsoeuer actions can proceede from men be they neuer so glorious yet indeede they are no better then glistering sinnes he hath the right way of teaching in the schoole of Christ that first layeth for his ground faith in Christ and then buildeth thereon all his precepts of Christian Philosophie 2. The Minister ought to propound before him Gods end in performance of euery ministeriall dutie and that is by enlighting conuerting confirming comforting to bring and stablish men in the faith Which iustly reprehendeth such as forgetting themselues their dutie and people out of the pride of their hearts busie themselues in finding out obscure and darke mysteries tying hard knots to vntie them againe not much vnlike the dogge which refuseth soft meate to gnaw vpon bones and all this to get the praise of nimble heads and sharpe wits whereas the true glorie of a Minister is the number of those that are begotten to the faith who are gathered by the plaine euidence of the word in the words not which mans wisdome but which Gods spirit teacheth 3. The Lord hauing set out the ministrie for this vse let euery hearer acknowledge herein Gods ordinance and yeeld themselues with all submission vnto the ministerie and the word there preached that thereby they may haue faith wrought in their hearts God will haue men taught on earth and not from heauen by man not Angels or dead men let this meanes be despised nothing in heauen or earth can do thee good fast pray afflict thy soule forget not to distribute doe all the good thou canst but yet all this while despise the word offered and thou hast forsaken thine owne mercie nay more come to the ministerie heare the word read preached ioyne in the prayers and Sacraments of the Church if thou commest without the submission of thy heart whereby thou art become as prepared ground to couer the seede vnto increase all is in vaine for what is Paul what is Apollos what is the minister be he neuer so choise and excellent except he be the Minister of thy faith and so what is the ministerie to thee if it be not the ministerie of thy faith 4. Euery man may hence examine himselfe whether in the vse of the ministerie he finde sauing faith begotten wrought in his heart and by examination some may finde their vnderstandings more enlightened their iudgements more setled their practise in some things reformed but a very fewe shall finde Christ apprehended and rested in vnto saluation seeing so fewe there are that liue by faith in the Sonne of God for of all the sinnes that the spirit may and shall rebuke the world of this is the chiefe because they beleeue not in Christ. Howsoeuer many are in some things bettered by the ministerie yet very fewe haue attained this principall ende of it which is to put men in possession of true faith and by it of saluation And the knowledge of the truth which is according to Godlinesse The Apostle beeing called to beget faith in the elect magnifieth and extolleth this his calling from the difficultie of the worke for it is not to bring forth by his trauell any blind perswasion of faith which beeing too naturall to men would rise of it selfe fast enough without any such manuring but such a faith as is peculiar to the elect as before we heard In the which least men should be deceiued as easily and willingly the most be he taketh paines to set downe the whole nature of it in particular And first here we haue the ground of faith which is knowledge and because the truth of faith cannot find footing vpon follies or fansies nay nor vpon euery profitable knowledge he teacheth what kind of knowledge he speaketh of and that is the knowledge of the truth that is of the Gospel beeing a word of truth yea truth it selfe so called by way of excellencie or eminencie as though no other truth deserued that name or because this carrieth the onely vndoubted truth with it And further because many thinke all cocksure and that they cannot faile of faith if they be able to discourse of this truth he teacheth vs that it is not euery knowledge of the truth he meaneth but such a one as is according to godlinesse that is such as frameth the heart of the possessor to true Godlinesse Whence naturally arise these three conclusions First that the doctrine of the Gospell is the truth it selfe Secondly that the knowledge of this truth is the ground of faith Thirdly that where it is aright it frameth the heart to Godlinesse First the doctrine of the Gospel is truth it selfe 1. because the author of it is truth
it selfe and cannot lie it beeing a part of his word who can neither deceiue nor be deceiued 2. because the penmen of it were inspired by the holy Ghost and spake and writ as they were mooued by him who is called the spirit of truth Ioh. 14.17 3. because it is a doctrine of Christ and aymeth at him who is the the truth principally as well as the way of our saluation Whence it is that the Apostles often stile it by the word of truth as Eph. 1.13 After ye heard the word of truth euen the Gospel of your saluation and Coloss. 1.5 For the hopes sake whereof ye haue heard before by the word of truth which is the Gospel True it is that the Lawe is a true word without all error but yet neuer thus called For the morall law will not now affoard such a truth as by which a sinner can be iustified in the sight of God and the ceremoniall law although it doe acknowledge such a truth yet was it a farre off and in types and not in the truth but the Gospel onely is such a truth as whereby we are raised to saluation Vse 1. Ministers must rightly devide this word of truth as such who would be approoued of Christ both the author and subiect of it for the more notable the subiect is the more care must there be in handling it Which the Apostle Peter teacheth If any man speake let him speake as the word of God The word of truth would be truely dealt with purely preached wisely applyed and so faithfully dispensed as that both God and good men and a mans owne conscience may approoue his worke 2. This word so purely handled shall euery soule finde to be truth it selfe so as beleeuers shall not faile of the saluation published in it and vnbeleeuers shall as surely meete with condemnation seeing hereby they are condemned alreadie 3. Not to haue this truth seated in our hearts is a fearefull case for it argueth a man to be giuen vp to error and delusion 2. To doubt of any part of it is to giue a lie to all the rest 3. To seeke for saluation out of it or besides it as the blinded Papist doth is to cleaue to folly and falsehood 4. To despise this truth is to contemne great saluation for if to despise Moses law bringeth death without mercie how much more sorer punishment is he worthy of which treadeth vnder foot the Sonne of God 5. But to fight against this truth is most wofull for it is strongest and will preuaile neuer man lifted against the truth but he found it too heauie for him neuer man spurned against it but to the bruising of himselfe Secondly the knowledge of this truth is the ground of faith for so our Apostle would haue vs conceiue that the faith of the elect is raised vpon knowledge of the truth as the matter of it and in this sence we read that faith is called the faith of truth euen for this reason because it is begotten in the acknowledgement of the truth and Paul in asking that question How shall they beleeue except they heare plainly concludeth that no hearing of the truth no faith in it and how may he that runneth read in the Scriptures that to whomsoeuer faith is giuen they be such as are taught of God such as to whom the holy spirit is become a schoolemaster who openeth their vnderstandings that with much assurance they can see and acknowledge the truth for seeing faith is much more then an vncertaine opinion or wauering fancie it followeth that that knowledge which is the ground of it must be no shaking reede with euery winde but a certaine acknowledgement of the truth approouing of it and assenting vnto it Neither may we thinke that the spirit of truth traineth men in blinde and vngrounded conceits nor leaueth their hearts in vncertainties but that wheresoeuer he worketh such an eminent grace as faith is he maketh men able in some good measure to giue a reason of the hope that is in them And as little reason haue we to conceiue that the worke of the Ministerie is to build castles in the ayre or the castle of faith without a foundation but that Ministers are sent to make the misteries of saluation cleare in the euidence and demonstration of the spirit and so lay men on that foundation to become a spirituall house consisting of liuing stones fit for the honour of the Lord. And to ende the proofe notably doth the Apostle Paul prooue the effectuall faith of the Thessalonians from this ground of it for our Gospel was not vnto you in word only but in power and in the holy Ghost and in much assurance which place must be vnderstood so to be both in the teachers and the hearers as the context declareth Vse 1. If knowledge be the ground of faith then sleight is the faith of the most whatsoeuer men professe Numbers of most silly creatures swarme euery wheare who pretend and presume vpon as strong a faith to God ward as the best preacher of them all and yet liue no better then Atheists euen without God in the world without the knowledge of his waies without his feare in their hearts to loue God aboue all and their neighbours as themselues is but a breath with them to beleeue in Iesus Christ is so naturall as they neuer doubted of it all their liues to bring forth fruits of faith whose propertie is to worke by loue in the obedience of the Commandements of the first and second table this they do they hope as well as God wil giue them leaue or as others of their neighbours do whereas alas euen their speach bewraieth them to be destitute of vnderstanding and consequently vtterly voide of the faith of truth 2. If the ground of faith must be a certaine knowledge of heauenly truth then hereby 1. is ouerturned that fond distinction of the Papists which masketh there more then Egyptian blindnes ioyned with wilfulnes and obstinacie vnder their modest vaile of vnexpressed faith or the faith of lay-men whereby if they can professe themselues Catholikes liue and die in the beleefe of their falsely so termed Catholike Church although they know not what it beleeueth it is sufficient for their saluation And indeed be that professeth that religion which like the apples of Egypt will abide no touch had need leane vpon an implicit faith And so some of them pretending more learning theÌ is common among them beeing pressed by argument haue thought they haue learnedly enough answeared in saying that their Doctors can answer for them But who seeth not these Pharisies taking away the key of knowledge and incurring that we denounced against such as will neither enter themselues nor suffer others to enter into the kingdome of heauen for surely if little or no knoledge little or no faith of a mans owne were enough how vnwise was Paul so to trouble
himselfe and the people of his daies whome he would not suffer to rest in farre more knowledge and proper faith then this we haue in hand how vrgeth he the Colossians that hauing receiued a tast of the true knhwledge of God nay euen a kind of stedfastnesse in the faith of the Lord Iesus yet here they should not make any staie but proceed on to the full assurance of vnderstanding in all the riches of it to know the mysterie of God yea to be further rooted and built and stablished in the faith of Christ and neuer to giue ouer till they come to be compleate in him which how they can stand with that Popish position a weake eie may see The like of Peter 2. Pet. 1.12 And 2. wauerers in religion and vnsetled persons in their profession may hence be informed to iudge of themselues and their present estate We heare more then a few vttering such voices as these There is such difference of opinions among teachers that I know not what to hold or whom to beleeue but is not this openly to proclaime the want of faith which is not only assuredly perswaded of but certainely knoweth the truth of that it apprehendeth The iust man we know liueth by his faith but this is to withdraw himselfe to perdition Let not therefore such wauering minded men looke for portion in Christ whose followers and disciples can professe vnto him Master thou hast the words of eternall life and whether shall we goe And though all men forsake thee yet we will die with thee before we denie thee Our precept is that if an Angel from heauen should come and bring another doctrine so setled and stablished our mindes ought to be in the present truth we should hold him accursed But lamentable it is that Angels from heauen need not come to preuaile against the truth for let but a blinded Papist come from Rome broach his vessell and in effect affirme that all the Apostles were deceiued in their doctrine a number of Protestants may soone be turned to another Gospel the experience whereof hath brought swarmes of Iesuits and Seminaries among vs to the poysning not of a few 3. If the elect are brought to the faith by the acknowledging of the truth then after long teaching and much meanes to be still blinde and not to see the things of our peace is a most heauie iudgement of God for here is a forfeit of faith and saluation Here indeede is the voice of Christ but here are not sheepe of Christ that heare it here is the glorious light of the Gospel shining but here are none but Infidels the eyes of whose minds the God of this world hath blinded that they cannot behold it here is the annointing offering to teach all things but here are not they that haue receiued him here is spirituall meate but here are not spirituall men to feed vpon it for if any thinke himselfe spirituall let him acknowledge the things deliuered to be the commandements of the Lord which who so doth not he is stil in the snare of the deuil farre from repentance prisoner to doe his will Whence are all our plagues in the Church in the land but for want of not acknowledging the truths which haue bin clearer then the sun to our eyes and how iust is it that such as will not know the voice should know the hand of God and that whome the vocall word cannot reclaime the reall word of the Lord should ouertake Thirdly whosoeuer in truth entertaine the Doctrine of the Gospel the hearts of such are framed vnto godlines For herein this truth taketh place and preheminence aboue all other truths and writings in that it doth not only inlighten the vnderstanding but also in that it fashioneth the heart vnto that which it teacheth nay herein this doctrine farre excelleth that of the law of God which is indeed a lanterne to direct and teacheth what to doe by enforming the minde in the seuerall duties of it but giueth no power to the performance of any of them but this truth besides the shewing of the dutie conferreth strength acceptably to do it for it conuerteth the soule More plainely we reade of a twofold law but in substance the same 1. the law of God 2. the law of Christ. The former is an old commandement prescribing loue the latter a new commandement prescribing loue also The newnes of this commandement then standeth not in any new matter and substance of Doctrine but in this new manner of deliuerie and propounding in that the law commanded loue but gaue no strength to performe it it writeth it selfe onely in the fleshly tables of the heart and so in the flesh it cannot be fulfilled but in the Gospel with this commandement of loue goeth in beleeuers the giuing of Christ and the gift of faith whereby they are enabled in the performance of it whence also the Apostle Iohn calleth it both an olde doctrine namely in regard of the substance of it and a new doctrine not as latter in time but in respect of that effectuall power of renewing the soule which accompanieth it and maketh the doctrine effectuall to the beleeuer it beeing the quickning spirit which reformeth the minde informed In like manner doth our Apostle elsewhere oppose the euidence of this doctrine to the vailed knowledge of the law and ascribeth vnto it two things aboue that which the law affoardeth 1. a clearer illumination We behold as in a mirror the glorie of the Lord with open face 2. reformation of heart and life and are changed into the same image from glorie to glorie which is the end of the former enlightning vnto which the law could not lead vs which letteth vs see indeed some part of the glorie of the Lord but cannot change vs as this into that we see And as the propertie of this truth is to renew men by the knowledge of it to his image that did create vs so whosoeuer haue learned Christ as the the truth is in Christ he hath cast off the old man and is renewed in the spirit of the minde This knowledge leaueth not men in vaine speculation but leadeth forward euery Christian towards his perfection 2. Tim. 3.16 Vse 1. If this be the preheminence of the word to frame the soule to true godlinesse then is it a matter aboue the reach of all humane learning and therefore the folly of those men is hence discouered who devote and bury themselues in profane studies of what kind soeuer they be thinking therein to obtaine more wisedome then in the studie of the Scriptures But in forsaking the word of the Lord what wisedome is there and what is their gaine more then that by the iust wrath of God vpon them they are commonly turned into that they reade liuing in open profanes or else at the best are but ciuill men without religion or good
conscience For let a man read and studie all his dayes all arts and sciences let him be exquisite in tongues languages and all commendable literature which are things excellent yet let him neglect this knowledge which beareth the bell in making men wise vnto saluation such an one can neuer haue his heart framed vnto godlines 2. Euery hearer of the truth must examine whether by it his heart be thus framed vnto godlines for else it is not rightly learned for as this grace hath appeared to this purpose to teach men to denie vngodlines and worldly lusts and to liue soberly and iustly and godly in this present world so is it not then learned when men can onely discourse of the death of Christ of his resurrection of his ascention except withall there be some experience of the vertue of his death in themselues killing their sinnes so as henceforth they serue not sinne 2. some feeling of the power of his blessed resurrection in beeing ingrafted with him into the similitude of it 3. and some ascent of our affections after him into heauen prouoking to seeke the things that are aboue a bare and vnfeeling speculation is here not onely vnprofitable but much more dangerous and damnable The Iewes could boast that they were free borne and of Abraham as many among vs take themselues to be strong beleeuers but let Christ come to the point with them If the truth hath set you free ye are free indeede the truth is that the Sonne hath not freed them for they are not free from their lusts nor are kings to rule ouer them but vassals vnder them still The spirit of God in the ministerie which is his chariot hath not freed them from seruitude of sinne and death for where the spiririt is effectuall there is libertie A dangerous thing is it that men so chained in ignorance and manifold lusts should ouerthrowe themselues by ouerweening conceits feeding for faith fansies for confidence carnall presumption for truth error bringing them into a fooles paradise for the present but the end will be the sinking and sorrowe of their soules He is a good scholler indeede and raised into the highest forme of this schoole of God not who can talke well and giue religion some good words which are good cheape but he that hath so farre profited in sound godlinesse as that he hath attained vnto faith the feare of God humilitie endeauour in obedience thankfulnes vprightnesse and hath proceeded in the true worship of God according to his word in hatred of false worship in glorifying the name of God sanctifying his Sabbaths reuerencing his sanctuarie louing the image of God in his brethren and such like such a man sheweth that the truth hath sanctified him that pure religion and the power of it possesseth his heart These things seeke and find in thy selfe thou hast profited in this truth else whatsoeuer may seeme a bodie of religion in thee is turned into a shadow without substance without truth v. 2. Vnder the hope of life eternall In these words the Apostle commendeth his ministerie partly from the ende of it in that it leadeth by the truth preached the beleeuers of it vnto the hope of eternall life as also partly from the effect of it in them which is the full furnishing of them with such graces as lead them comfortably to their happinesse adding vnto the faith of the elect such an hope as maketh them not ashamed And they affoard two instructions 1. That the ende of the ministerie is to drawe mens mindes vpward from earth towards heauen 2. That true faith neuer goeth alone but attended with other excellent vertues and namely with knowledge hope c. Doctr. Euery faithfull teacher must conceiue it to be his dutie to drawe mens hearts from things belowe to the contemplation of things of an higher straine and from seeking the things tending to a temporall vnto such as belong to life eternall Reasons 1. This was the ayme not onely of our Apostle here but of all the men of God whose faithfulnes the Scriptures hath recommended vnto our imitation All that pedagogie during the law was onely to traine men vnto Christ and to saluation by him But that rudiment beeing abolished and the truth further breaking out the chiefe doctor of his Church setting himselfe a coppy to all teachers called men to no other thing then first to seeke the kingdome of God and to labour not for the perishing food but that which abideth vnto eternall life And after him his holy Apostles made no other vse of those maine articles of our faith the truth of which they left confirmed in all their writings as if they were occasioned to speake of the death of Christ it was to the ende that beleeuers should die to the world that henceforth they should vse it as not vsing it or as men crucified vnto it if of the resurrection of Christ it was to the same purpose that men should be raised with him henceforth to seeke the things which are aboue if of his ascention it was that men might in heart and affection ascend vp after him 2. All other professions further men in their earthly estates some employed about the health of the bodie some about the maintaining of mens outward rights some about the framing of tender minds in humane disciplines and sciences all which further our fellowship and societie among men onely this of all other professions furthereth men in their heauenly estate and fitteth them yea maketh vp for them their fellowship with God Eph. 4.11 12. 3. Hereby men lay a sure ground-worke of profitting men in godlines for this expectation and desire of life eternall once wrought in the heart it easily bringeth men to the deniall of themselues both in bearing the crosse for Christ as Moses esteemed highly of the rebuke of Christ for he had respect vnto the recompence of reward as also in stripping themselues of profits pleasures advancements friends father wife children libertie yea life it selfe Set this treasure before the eyes of the wise merchant he will sell all for it Tell a man of an earthly kingdome and let him throughly digest the conceit of obtaining it it will be such a commander as he willingly both vndertaketh and deuoureth any trauell for it euen so let the beleeuing soule once conceiue of raigning with Christ it will easily suffer any hardship with him The disciples desirous to know what recompence their Lord would make them for leauing all to follow him Christ presently telleth them of twelue seats on which they shall sit and iudge the twelue tribes of Israel at the appearance of the sonne of man well knowing that if this promise were once well digested it would so feede vp their hearts as they should not after bethinke themselues as ouershot in leauing all things for his sake Yea further this course will be a sweet constraint prouoking men to the imitation
testimonie of the spirit the same spirit effectually produceth such fruits as outwardly freeth our profession from falsehood and fayning which is the thing there condemned by the Apostle More plainely we may consider a twofold assurance on which our hope may be confirmed The former is the assurance of faith flowing from our iustification the latter is the assurance of sanctification The former is when the spirit witnesseth to our spirits that we are adopted which may be in weake Chrstians young conuerts scarcely yet experienced in their owne change yea such as can obiect such things against their faith as themselues cannot easily answer yet euen in this is there an assurance of faith which can onely leane vpon the promise and the truth of it and this I take to be more especially meant in this text of our Apostle The latter ariseth from the experience of our owne sanctification the vse also of which is not to make vs so but to trie our soundnes in the former yea to seale it to our selues and cleare it vnto others this is that the Apostle Iohn speaketh of in the place alleadged Yet notwithstanding that we may meete with an error on the other hand in the practise of Protestants we affirme with our Apostle that true hope relying vpon the promise goeth with faith knowledge godlines and groweth vp in these and therefore those the tenure of whose conclusions runneth thus Because grace hath abounded we may doe as we list because Christ hath blood inough God hath mercie inough we haue promises inough we may be the boulder in our sinnes these I say turne Gods grace into wantonnes to their owne destruction thus indeed to leane or bolster a mans selfe on the promises is an high presumption The reasonings of the spirit in the Scriptures are of another kinde Doth grace abound oh this must teach me to denie vngodlines worldly lusts hath God mercie mercie is with him that he may be feared hath Christ blood it is to purge me from all my sinnes both the guilt and the dominion haue I promises such precious promises are giuen me that beeing partaker of the godly nature I should flie the corruptions that are in the world through lust and seeing then I haue such promises it is meete I should clense my selfe from all filthines of flesh and spirit and grow vp to full holines in the feare of God Vse 3. We must often haue recourse to the promises and acquaint our selues with the Scriptures wherein we may peruse our priuiledges and thus euer be laying surer hold of eternall life by the applying bringing the promises home to our owne hearts otherwise faith shall be easily shaken hope quickly foyled and the rest of our graces in a continuall wane and decaie Cast anchor out of the ship if it sound no bottome the ship shall be at no stedfastnes in the storme but be in danger of shipwracke by euery surge and billow in like manner the anchor of hope if it pitch it selfe vpon promises it keepeth the soule in stabilitie and constancie in weldoing but impossible it is that in stormie temptations or afflictions the hope of the heart should strengthen and vphold that man that is not acquainted with the promises Doct. 2. The next instruction out of the former words is that God cannot lie which sheweth the promise to be stable and infallible That God cannot lie appeareth both by testimonie of Scripture and reason Balaam himselfe vttering his parable could say God is not as a man that he should lie the Apostle Heb. 6.18 saith that it is impossible that God should lie And the reason is because to lie is against the nature of God so as he shall as soone cease to be God as once to doe it truth is of his nature yea he is truth it selfe truth in all his promises which are yea and amen truth in all his threates for shall he say it and not doe it wicked Nebuchadnezar hauing good experience of both in beeing cast among the beasts and after raised vp againe aboue men could confesse that his words be all truth yea in this nature of his he is vnchangeable he cannot denie himselfe there beeing in him no shadow of change Now to ascribe a lie vnto God were to impute not onely change but contrarietie to that most simple nature of his for what is a lie but to vtter something contrarie to the knowne truth and that with an euill intention which wickednesse seeing it implyeth a contrarietie betweene his will and his word seeing he hath condeÌned it in his law as not induring it in his creature seeing this of all other is such an odious iniquitie as that the phrase of the holy Ghost includeth vnder this title all manner of vnrighteousnes opposeth it vnto all holines Zeph. 3.13 how can it be ascribed vnto the high maiestie of God vnles we will blasphemously say that he hath enacted laws against something which standeth with his nature and will or at least that he hath chaÌged his wil to loue that which once he hated Quest. But why may not God change his will which euen a creature may doe without sinne or if he cannot how can he doe all things and remaine omnipotent Ans. 1. To change the will were an argument of weaknes and impotencie for euen so is it in man whether he freely doe it or forcedly If freely it is because some second deliberation seemeth sounder then some former which argueth want of foresight and wisedome if forcedly a man change his minde it argueth want of power which suffereth the former deliberation to be letted by some crosse accident neither of which can befall that most simple and immutable will of God who neither of his owne accord nor yet by constraint can be forced or hindred because he seeth all things in their causes and consequents together in one act as soone and easily produceth the thing he willeth as he pronounceth the word as appeareth in the creation 2. The omnipotence of God is to be referred to the things which he willeth and can will for his power cannot thwarte his will nor his arme disapoint his mouth nor either of them goe against his nature That God then cannot lie denie himselfe change his purpose proceedeth not of weaknes or infirmitie but of wisedom power and maiestie to whom only that is impossible which is contrarie to his nature Obiect But God hath spoken many things in the Scriptures some of which implie change in him and some seeme altogether vntrue the former appeares in such places as where he is said to repeÌt him that he made man that he made Saul King that he changed his minde from the euill which he threatned to doe to his people Ans. All such speaches as these are to be vnderstood not properly but figuratiuely improperly and according to mans apprehension for in proper speach Samuel in the
the God of heauen For either Satan by his suggestion or his instruments or which is more to be feared we shall heare the whisperings and mutterings of our owne flesh saying Where is the God in whom ye trusted let not thy God deceiue thee any longer and with Iehoram Is not this euill from the Lord and shall I waite on him any longer to all which let vs be bold to answer with the Apostle I know whom I haue beleeued euen him whose bare word is aboue all bonds who neuer promised more then he was able to performe and neuer performed lesse then he promised faithfull is he that hath promised and no vnfaithfulnes of man can make him vnfaithfull The like truth and steadfastnesse carie all his denunciations and threats for neither when his messengers threaten wrath against the impenitent shall that be found a lying word but the sentence of the Iudge which cannot faile of execution True it is that the Lyon hath often roared but the beasts of the feild haue not trembled The Lord hath vttered his terrible voice against the vnrighteousnesse of men but his threatnings haue met with mockers who say euery vision is deferred and where is the promise of his comming with swarmes of Atheists who say there is no God but denie heauen hell and immortalitie of the soule in the meane time making leagues and couenants with hell and death with beastly Epicures who liue vnmooueably from their carnall delights and sensuall pleasures with heauie and dead hearted professours with whome they haue beene but as a blast all which sorts of men promise to themselues life although the Lord hath said of them they shall die and is not this to charge God expressely with a lie and as much as to say that he is not God But these shall know that the words the Lord hath spoken shall be done Ezek. 12.28 And as the Lord letteth his children see for the present that it is not in vaine to worship him so he letteth his enemies often feele euen before their death that all his words fall not to the ground when he meeteth them at euery corner with sundrie plagues and iudgements in their soules bodies estate name or freinds all which are the accomplishment of his word which shall not passe away when heauen and earth shall be dissolued Vse 2. Seeing God cannot lie let euery one of vs labour to expresse this vertue of God first and especially the minister in his place seeing he speaketh from God nay God speaketh by him he must therefore deliuer true sayings worthie of all men to be receiued that he may be able to say in his owne heart that which Paul spake of himselfe I speake the truth in Christ I lie not and iustifie that of his doctrine which Paul did of his writings the things which now I write vnto you behold I witnes before God that I lie not Now then is a minister a liar when he either speaketh false things as euery where the false Prophets are charged an example whereof we may see in Hananiah the sonne of Azur and Abab the sonne of Roliah and Zedekiah the sonne of Maaseiah who are said to prophesie lies in the name of the Lord in that when the Lords Prophets were commanded to carrie yokes about their neckes these would breake them and so caused the people to trust in a lie or else true things falsely misapplying that truth which they could not but vtter for this was euer the note of a false Prophet to make their hearts sad who should haue beene cheared and to speak peace to them against whom the Lord had proclaimed open warre so falsifying the word of the great God which iniurie no earthly King would suffer vnreuenged If a king should signe and send out his letters of death and execution against some archtraytor and the officer betrusted with them should serue them vpon some faithfull counseller who is neare and deare to his Prince so as the innocent and well-deseruing shal be put to death and the traytor suffered to liue in honour should not the life of this man so betrusted goe for the life of the other In like sort doth be who in Gods place whetteth his tongue against the righteous of the land and disgraceth the most forward in the wayes of God let him discourse against them in Scripture phrase and speak things in themselues neuer so true yet is he a lowde liar in the false applying of them and wresting them against them vpon whom the eyes of the Lord are for good and with liars shall be kept without the gates of the âoly citie and that most iustly in that he hath not lied of men but of God himselfe whom so farre as his malice could extend he hath endeauoured to drawe into his sinne in making him a liar also like vnto himselfe 2. Euery priuate man must take vp that exhortation to cast off lying and speake euery man truth vnto his neighbour and that because it is a peece and sparkle of Gods image and a part of the newe man which is to be put on Which reason the Apostle vrgeth sundrie times in the epistles And indeede no man can more liuely resemble the image of his heauenly father then by the practise of truth in which one word is included that whole image of God which standeth in righteousnesse and holines as Ioh. 8.44 the angels stood not in the truth As on the contrarie no man can more liuely resemble the deuil then by lying for he is a lyar from the beginning and the father of lies True it is there be many defences made for sundrie sorts of lies which we shall haue better occasion to scan in the processe of this Epistle but let all such as would haue themselues marked with the stampe of Gods children knowe that they onely can haue assurance of the pardon of sinnes in whose spirit is no guile and those onely shall rest in the holy mountaine that speake the truth from their hearts and they alone shall stand with the lambe on mount Sion and sing the newe song before the throne who haue no guile found in their monthes Doctr. 3. The last generall obseruation out of the former words teacheth what an infinite and free loue the Lord embraceth his elect withall in that be decreeth from euerlasting whatsoeuer he doth for them in the due season of it Hence it is that not onely in this place but thorough the Scriptures we may read that all the stayres whereby we climbe to heauen were laid by God before the world began If we looke at Gods predestination and election the names are written in the book of life from euerlasting Iacob was loued not onely before he had done good but before he was to doe it If to the ende which is the kingdome that is prepared from the foundations of the world If to the meanes which is Christ he is the
lambe slaine from the beginning of the world both 1. in regard of Gods counsell and 2. of the promise to Adam and 3. of the efficacie of his death the sauing power of which was the same to all beleeuers yesterday to day and for euer and thus euen Abraham saw his day If to the Gospel which is a peculiar doctrine concerning Christ it is called an eternall Gospel not that it was eternally preached for it was a mysterie kept secret since the world began Rom. 16.25 but 1. because it proceedeth froÌ the eternall counsell of God 2. it containeth the wordâ of eternall life and 3. it remaineth for all eternitie Finally if to our effectuall vocation by this word yea and our whole saluation he gaue vs of grace and purpose saluation and effectuall vocation before the world began that is in his counsell and decree Vse 1. Hence we see that the Popish doctrine of iustification by workes was preuented euen before the world began For if God laid all the degrees of our blessednesse vp in himselfe before the world much more before we were in the world who seeth not that all our saluation is freely comming vnto vs both in the promise and execution or accomplishment of it not according to our workes but according to the good pleasure of his will If it be here alleadged that God in electing vs foresaw our faith and workes and therefore elected vs. The answer is that that is vnsound seeing faith in Christ is a fruit and effect of election not going before but following after it Whence Paul saith that God had mercie on him not because he foresawe that he would be faithfull but that he might be faithfull And we are elected before the foundation of the world that we should be holy and without blame If yet it be said that God might as well foresee the faith and works of his elect as their saluation I answer he did foresee them as meanes and wayes which himselfe prepared for them to walke in to their saluation and so did decree them but the decree in regard of the beginnings and motiues to election cannot be otherwise then free and absolute if that of the Apostle be true that we are iustified freely by his grace And if God cannot elect men to life except he foresee that they will vse their free-will well as the Pelagian or that they will become faithfull and righteous necessarily must this decree of God which is the first and eternall principle of all things depend vpon some other externall beginning out of himselfe contrarie to that of the Apostle who saith that he predestinated vs to bee adopted through Iesus Christ in himselfe ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã pro ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã as Beza well obserueth that is finding no cause neither present nor to come out of himselfe of this his most iust counsell and decree Besides saluation beeing but one and one way vnto it and Gods decree but one how should by the former doctrine any infants be saued in whom the Lord could not foresee either faith or workes So that as the former doctrine called vpon vs to giue God the honour of his truth so doth this to giue him the glorie of mercie in that it is his good pleasure euen before all times to giue his a kingdome freely to which purpose he giueth faith freely works of faith freely the end of faith which is the perseuerance of it vnto saluation freely and in a word as the decree before all times so grace and glorie in due time most freely Vse 2. Did God thus freely loue vs when we were not much more will he now beeing reconciled vnto him by the death of his sonne If while we were yet sinners and enemies he set his loue vpon vs much more now beeing iustified and friends will he saue vs from wrath Thou maist be sometimes frowned vpon yea buffeted and vnder the roddes of God to the breaking of thy heart but yet all these proceeding from this loue are farre from breaking it off to thee who hast euer tasted how good the Lord hath beene to thy soule Well maist thou cheare vp thy heart and say why art thou cast downe my soule what is it that can separate thee from this loue which hath two excellent properties namely to bee free without desert and constant without end nay trust in God rather yea repaire with the boldnes of a child to thy father that loueth thee neuer the lesse because he correcteth thee and strengthen thy prayers herein that his loue will not suffer thee to want things meete for thee Vse 3. What an hainous sinne were it to requite such a free loue with hatred repaying euil for good which consideration alone should make vs smite our hearts be ashamed of our vnthankfull sinnes it is a note of one who hath tasted of this goodnesse to be grieued for his sinne in this respect that it displeaseth one who hath bin such a good God vnto him Vse 4. Let vs expresse this vertue of God towards our brethren not so much waighing their deserts no mote then God doth ours but be readie to repay good for euill loue for hatred blessing for cursing knowing 1. that it is the grace of a dutie of loue or mercie when it is free 2. that the heathen can doe one good turne for another 3. that hereby we shall be sonnes of our heauenly father who suffereth his raine to fall and sunne to shine vpon the iust and vniust doth good for euill yea ouercommeth euill with good Secondly as God laid not the foundation of the world so soone as the foundation of our saluation but prepared a remedie before the maladie it is our parts not onely to magnifie this grace in him but to imitate it by labouring to couer the faults of our brethren when they are committed and not as the manner of many is to amplifie euery circumstance of offences done whereas we should make the best of the worst euen in the worst the meekenesse of spirit must euer temper our zeale against their sinne and prepare couers and cures as fast as they breede offences but especially if in good men and professors of the Gospel a weakenesse breake out woe to that man who with open mouth is readie by that occasion to disgrace not them onely but the whole profession by reason of them v. 3. But hath made his word manifest in due time by preaching Hauing seene how the maine promise of life eternall hath beene made by the God of truth we are now to consider this truth of God further in the accomplishing of that in due time which he promised before all times And then was that promise accomplished when the word was made manifest which manifestation is amplified 1. by the circumstance of time in due time 2. by the meanes of this manifestation that is by preaching For the meaning of
not in the change of the minde but know it that no time is thine but the present and it is little better then Poperie to professe free will in this matter it is too much thou hast beene deceiued in the time past deceiue not thy selfe also in time to come Well said one God hath left man time past to repent of and time present to repent in but the time to come he hath reserued in his owne hands Doct. 3. The manifestation of saluation is to be sought for in the preaching of the word Which point is plaine in that the preaching of the word is an ordinance of God 1. to make Christ knowne in whose name alone saluation is to be had 2. to beget and confirme faith in the heart by which alone as by an hand we apprehend and applie him with his merits to our saluation The former the Apostle affirmeth Ephes. 3.8 the vnsearcheable riches of Christ was by preaching made knowen to the Gentiles and Coloss. 1.27 God would make knowne what is the riches which riches is Christ in you whome we preach For the 2. that faith is wrought by the word preached see Rom. 10.14 and 1. Cor. 1.21 By the foolishnesse of preaching it pleaseth God to saue such as beleeue in that herein he both offereth Christ vnto vs and giueth vs faith by which we receiue him 2. This truth appeareth in that wheresoeuer the Lord had a people to call to saluation there he sent his Prophets and Apostles whom he appointed so long there to stay till his worke was finished and then sent them elsewhere when Paul was resisted and blasphemed by the Iewes at Corinth he pronounced them guilâie of their owne blood and purposed to turne to the Gentiles but the Lord suffered him not but caused him to staie there a yeare and six moneths longer because he had many people in the cittie so Paul and Timothie hauing gone through Phrygia and Galatia were forbidden by the holy Ghost to preach in Asia and by a vision were assured that the Lord called them to preach in Macedonia Which direction of them by the spirit to some places and restrayning them from other argued that they carried with them the meanes of conuerting such as whom the Lord at that time purposed to call In this ordinance is it called the word of faith 1. Tim. 4.6 deliuered by exhortation and doctrine vers 13. in this embassadge is it called the the word of reconciliation and thus preached is called the Gospel of the kingdome of God Mark 1.14 Iohn came preaching the Gospel of the kingdome of God powerfully raysing vp men thereunto and the Gospel of our saluation Ephes. 1.13 Vse 1. The preaching of the word is the greatest blessing that the Lord bestoweth vpon any people and such a one as God in his anger depriues that people of against whom he intendeth a plague the former appeareth in that great care of Christ himselfe who before and after his ascension prouiding for the good of his bodie the Church as the speciall gift and loue-token he could leaue behind him appointed Apostles Euangelists and after them Pastors and teachers to continue to his comming againe The effects also shew the power and price of the blessing which are reconciliation with God sanctification of the spirit mortification of the flesh the life of God all which are brought by the reuealing of Iesus Christ. The latter is euident in Amos 5.13 that when the Lord is about to bring euill times he maketh the prudent to keepe silence Both which shew vnto vs that the Lord hath opened vnto vs in this Church and land his chiefest treasure in that he hath put the barres into the rings of the Arke whereby his glorie is carried throughout our countrie and in that he hath lifted vp his cloud in the sight of all our people to direct vs in all our iourneies he hath not dealt so freely with euery nation neither haue they knowen his lawes Psal. 44. last Vse 2. Those people are bound to much thankfulnes and dutie among whom the Lord hath planted a preaching Ministerie by which men may be directed in the path of saluation It is a blessing we are to wish and pray for to all Gods people and bewaile their want that haue it not The former we are enioyned by the expresse precept of Christ considering the greatnesse of the haruest The latter by his example who mourned to see people as sheepe scattered without a shepheard Obiect But people may doe well inough if they haue the word read publikely and they can read it at home Ans. My purpose is not by establishing preaching to derogate from reading the manifold fruite which accreweth by reading the Scriptures hath otherwise taught mee together with the custome of the Prophets Apostles and Christ himselfe of which I haue elsewhere expressed the principall But the things which God hath ioyned together let no man separate In the old Testament the Levites must read the booke of the law giue the sence and cause the people to vnderstand the reading In the New after the reading of the law there was expounding Christ himselfe after the lecture of the law had a booke giuen him found the prophecie closed the booke sate downe expounded it so did the Apostles Paul and Barnabas Act. 13.15 Thus hath the Lord afforded his Church a further benefit and more full blessing a more ordinarie and principall meanes to beget faith and repentance and to lead men along vnto saluation by a more ful manifestation of the promise of life which is here said to be by preaching that is by explaning and applying things read to the heart and affection This is the labour in word and doctrine commended vnto vs that are the Lords builders and laborers who in raysing the spirituall walls must imitate Nehemiahs builders euery one of whom in repayring the walls of Ierusalem must hold the trowell in one hand and the weapon in the other in like manner should euery Minister exhort with whose some doctrine there is the vse of the trowell and improoue the gainsayer which is the vse of the sword to want which ordinance is to want that which the wisedome of the Lord thought most necessarie for the welfare of his Church who would not haue his people sticke in the outside but pearce into the depth of his wisdom reuealed neither content themselues with a bulk of corne but to get it troden out nor with bread in the lumpe but deuided Whether therefore their estate may be good in such a want or no we are not so much to sit as iudges vpon them as become petitioners for them that their want may be supplied seeing the word hath taught vs that where vision faileth people perish And for priuate reading would God men were better acquainted with it then they are yet although the Iewes had the law priuately at home the
2. This apostolicall faith is not a faith of two or three but a common faith which euery beleeuer hath but the apostaticall Popish faith falsely called Catholike is not so for it is the faith of the teachers of the Church onely which their hearers may safely rest in although they haue no speciall faith of their owne neither indeed know what their Church or teachers doe beleeue but who seeth not that this grosse faith in the lumpe cannot be either sauing or Catholike sauing can it not be for the sauing faith of the elect goeth with the knowledge of the truth v. 3. neither can it be Catholike or the common faith no more then that can be a common commoditie which is ingrossed into some few mens hands and neuer seeth the open market or rather which is a monopolie for to beleeue say they as the Pope beleeueth although they know not what he beleeueth is sufficient 3. This apostolicall common faith purifyeth the heart cleanseth the conscience from dead workes and worketh by loue but the apostaticall Romish faith is a pragmatical fancie working by rage furie violence and blood filling their hearts and hands with detestable resolutions and attempts fouling their consciences with most impure and impious workes of the flesh and such as the issues of death follow as often experience hath beene their mistrisse 4. This common faith is most ancient it is the old and the good way but so is not theirs let them terme it the old religion as long as they will it is a strange doctrine a new devised faith not sauouring of apostolicall antiquitie as will appeare plainly to him that compareth that which they now professe with that which was professed when Paul writ the Epistle to the Romans Hence will it follow that their faith not beeing the common faith I say not that they must amend their faith but change it if they will be saued by it it is not all the patching and daubing and refining of their points will helpe them nor all the baulme in Gilead can so supple their positions that we may ioyne with them vntill they beginne againe and laie the same foundation with vs which is to seeke to enter into life by the doore and not as theeues seeke to creepe in at the window till this be done the ioyning with them will be the departing from the common faith till this be done we may not giue them the right hand of fellowship Let them first shake hands with Christ which is our heartie praier to the Lord for them we wil gladly and heartily reach theÌ ours Vse 3. If the faith be but one we must all then studie to keepe the vnitie of faith in the bond of loue which is the Apostles collection on the same ground Ephes. 4.3.4 we ought so to compose our affections as we may go out with one heart and one minde in the profession of this one common faith which maketh communion betweene the highest and lowest rich and poore Master and seruant Preacher and people for in Iesus Christ all are one Iew and Gentile bond and free Paul was Titus his father in the faith but yet this common faith made him his fellow brother 2. Cor. 8.23 so he calleth himselfe the father of the Corinthians and yet them his brethren as Onesimus a poore seruant by vertue of this common faith became the sonne of Paul and yet his faithfull and beloued brother so as howsoeuer in earthly relation we haue our difference and inequalitie yet in regard of this common faith beleeuers may say as they in the Prophet wee haue all one father and one mother yea one meate and cloath one education and one inheritance The Ministers must therefore so acknowledge himselfe a father as that he is a sonne too so a teacher as that he be a diligent hearer and entertainer of the doctrine also The Master must not forget he hath a master in heauen and that his seruant in regard of the common faith is or may be his fellow seruant and if he be a religious seruant he must be counted more then a seruant euen an Onesimus a brother in the Lord. The Magistrate must so rule as a subiect vnder Christ and not altogether stand on authoritie but cast an eye vpon the common faith The husband must not altogether stand on his headshippe but like a man of knowledge dwell with his wife as one who is with him a ioynt heire of the life of grace so in other relations Which consideration were it obserued it would cut off much discomfort in families cities societies Church and common wealth it would keepe men from offering occasions of vnbrotherly strife and contention as we see in Abraham and Lot it would cause them to forgiue and forget old iniuries as Ioseph Gen. 50.17 if they would conceiue that they are all brethren in the faith The third point in the words is to consider of the adiunct of sinceritie by which Titus is commended my naturall sonne that is not illegitimate or base borne but my rightfull true and as we say lawfully begotten sonne one that both resembleth my selfe and is a right follower of me The same word is vsed 2. Cor. 8.8 where the Apostle perswadeth the Corinths to the chearefull releefe of the poore brethren in Iudea by this reason that he might trie the naturalnes of their loue Which commendation was of good vse 1. for Titus his encouragement whom so great an Apostle so esteemed 2. that the Cretians might with more respect and reuerence receiue him thus highly commended 3. to distinguish Titus from some other of his sonnes who a while fathered themselues vpon him but after falling from the faith prooued but bastards and counterfeit as Hymenaeus Philetus Alexander Titus was not such a one not Timothy see 1. Tim. 1.2 Doctr. 1. In that the Apostle powreth not out his commendation of Titus neither this but vpon good ground obserue how warie euery man should be both whome and to what ende and how farre they commend another and yet this more especially if their iudgment be required or esteemed Thus Paul commendeth Titus 1. one well knowne to be worthy and not out of partiallitie 2. for a good end the benefit of the Church that his person and doctrine might be more louingly embraced and that this was his ende appeareth 2. Cor. 8.23 If any enquire of Titus he is my helper and fellow or of our brethren they are messengers of the Churches wherefore shew towards them the proofe of your loue 3. he commendeth him sparingly and is not lauish beyond the truth Neither is he generall in such elogyes for scarce any else but Timothie receiued such a testimonie from him Vse In this Seedplot of the ministerie whence young Titusses are to be commended vnto the vse of the Church it standeth those in hand who are to dismisse them with letters testimoniall not hand ouer head to giue a rash
and images the bookes of laimen and children Considering therefore the corruption of the heart which needes reformation with the soonest euen as the bodie must be framed at the first swadling and weedes plucked vp at the first peeping vp together with the commandement of God which enioyneth the parent to whet precepts vpon his children the practise of Christ calling babes vnto him and instructing his familie and lastly the benefit which hence shall redound to thy child thou leauing him the onely pearle and treasure which is likely to abide with him be not wanting in thy endeauours but giue all diligence whereby thou maist be the father not of children onely but of faithfull children Not slandered of riot As the Apostle requireth that the children of Ministers should be taught in wholesome doctrine so now by remoouing the contrarie would he haue them sutable in their manners and behauiour that euen in the Christian carriage of the children the fathers fitnes to gouerne may be approoued scandall may be avoided neither his doctrine nor life may be iustly excepted against Whence in generall may be noted that the carriage of a mans children is a great credit or disgrace to his profession which as it is true in euery professor so especially in the Minister for either the fathers glorie is seene in his gouernement or the profanenes of the children is the fathers blemish A wise sonne saith Salomon is the crowne of his father but lewd children are like Simeon and Leui which make their father otherwise a good man stinke among his inhabitants There was a lawe enacted that if any man laid slanderous things to his wife as that he found her not a virgin the woman her selfe may not followe the action in clearing her selfe against her husband least the mariage should seeme to be dissolued pendente lite but the Lord most wisely ordered that the parents should for her and why they surely because their name and honour was impeached in that their daughter was accused to be corrupted in their house and they did not their dutie in watching ouer her virginitie and accordingly as the matter was found in issue the father was dealt withall for if the defamation prooued vntrue the partie must make the father amends by giuing him an hundred shekels of siluer and yet shall he not be troubled with his daughter and if the daughter was conuicted she must be brought to her fathers doore and all Israel must stone her and the reason is added why she must be there stoned because she hath wrought follie in Israel and plaied the whore in her fathers house that is for transgressing the lawe of God violating her parents authoritie and credit and defaming her fathers house But an especiall lawe besides was made for the daughter of a Priest If a Priests daughter play the whore she polluteth her father and therefore she must be more seuerely dealt with then any other she must be burnt with fire Obiect If it be said that whosoeuer of other tribes were deprehended in the same follie were also put to death I answer yea if they were espoused or married but if virgins except a Priests daughter were not And well may the Church esteeme of a man according to the gouernment of his children seeing the Lord himselfe goeth before in this example How was Abraham honoured in his eyes in that his children were so instructed and ordered how was Ionadab graced by the Oracle of God himselfe promising that he should not want a man of his seed to stand before God for euer and all for the obedience of his sonnes testified in following their Fathers so strait iniunctions And on the contrarie how were good men blemished and dishonored for the profanes of their children as Eli is said to honour his sonnes aboue God More specially we are to consider in the precept 1. The speciall vice prohibited 2. the hatefulnes of it 3. the vse 1. Riot is a prodigall and lauish wast of a mans substance in eatings drinkings intemperance voluptuousnes vncleannes or any other filthy lust The word in the originall beeing taken from a certaine people who were wont to spend their whole daies in feeding and stuffing themselues and this was the greatest part of their care and calling whom for this cause the Grecians called ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã that is such as cannot be saued from a most desperate miserie or else such as saue nothing for themselues and their family but in the end beeing brought to extreame want and penury die most miserably 2. The hatefulnes of this sinne appeareth 1. In that it is a note of all profanes and irreligion for the text opposeth it to faithfulnesse 2. It is branded to be a course of the vnconuerted yea the verie knot of all the lusts of the Gentiles and called excesse of riot see 1. Pet. 4.4.5 3. It is not onely an enemie to religion but euen foileth all ciuill vertues as iustice temperance sobrietie peace chastitie humilitie ââuth c. For what is the ruffling and roysting life of a number of our gallants and lâstie bloods but an intemperate an vnpeaceable course beeing men of a word and a blow breathing out nothing but bigge words loud lies fearefull othes hauing so farre forfeyted all their truth and credit as they may iustly be suspected least when they speake truth they as their father the deuill doe it to deceiue not at any time conceiuing or acting but what may stand with their brutish appetite And yet these men call themselues and one another good companions and good fellowes but if euer the Lord open their eies to see their waies their owne tongues shall confesse that all this while they were so farre from the suite of Saints and good men that they were vnfit companie for honest ciuill men 4. Such an hatefull sinne this is as where it riseth to any height in children the Lord will haue the parents themselues to become both accusers and witnesses against their children and prosecute them till they see them stoned to death whereof the Lord giueth two reasons 1. to take away the euill of sinne 2. to take away the euill of infection that all others may feare by his example 3. The vse 1. Let no man that would be counted religious vphold riotousnes in his children it beeing a note of vnfaithfulnes irreligion and a tainted heart How can such parenâs be counted faithfull that suffer their sonnes and daughters to runne into the infamie of pride prodigalitie excesse not vsing meanes to reclaime them but rather fitting them by outward means with fewell to these flames Shall God command thee to bring out thy riotous sonne to stoning and wilt thou rather strenghthen him in this sinne 2. If the sinne be so hatefull in all mens children much more in the sonnes of Ministers against which our Apostle leuelleth And let all our youth especially Ministers sonnes of whom there are
sometimes of his doctrine lay open vnto him their greife as to their Phisician vnder Christ and seeke for particular direction in speciall cases from him in all which and many moe mutuall duties they may not by this inordinate humor be deterred and hindered but rather with all meeknes and lenitie be allured louingly enterteined and contentedly dismissed from him Vse This doctrine may be profitably applyed both to Mnisters and people The Minister must learne to be 1. docible 2. affable the former fitteth him to learne of others the latter to teach others for none can be apt to teach others who is not apt to learne of others and in the Minister especially a tractable and teachable disposition is a singular inviting of others by his example more easily to admit his teaching whether by reprehension admonition or howsoeuer Elihu ioyneth learning and teaching together Let a man of vnderstanding tell me let a man of vnderstanding hearken vnto me and euery one will thinke it fit that young Ioshua should minister vnto Moses young Samuel to Eli Elisha to Eliah Baruch to Ieremie Titus to Paul yea the disciples to Christ thinke it vnreasonable that the blind should offer to lead the blind But this is the fault of many Ministers that conceiuing they are now fitted to teach others they disdaine to be taught by others and thinke it too base for them to heare such as they conceiue meaner and weaker in gifts then themselues whom I wish they would remember what a dangerous thing it is to haue the faith of God in respect of persons and to receiue the word as mans word and not as Gods whose indeede it is 2. That the Apostle Peter thought it meete that euen such as had knowledge and were stablished in the present truth should be put in remembrance of such things as they knewe and stirred vp to the practise of them 3. That all haue not the same gifts nor the same gifts in the same measure that no man might say of any mans gifts I haue no neede of them Ioseph can expound a dreame when he heareth it but Daniel can declare a dreame which the King hath forgotten and expound it also which is a double knowledge yea that Iethro in some things may see more then Moses and Naamans seruant more then himselfe As for the other vertue opposed to frowardnes namely affabilitie which teacheth to entertaine the talke of others with signification of our good will vnto them in our speaches and gestures it is a great grace and a profitable ornament in a Minister that can graciously and wisely weld it 2. So hearers seeing frowardnesse is such an impediment to instruction must learne to cast it from them which in many otherwise well affected is a disposition hard to please in some making them seldome contented with the paines matter or manner of their ministerie but hauing a bed in their braine of their owne size whatsoeuer is longer they cut off whatsoeuer is shorter they stretch and racke it for their owne oâinions may not yeeld not knowing to giue place to better Others are secure and therein growne froward against the word beeing mourned vnto they weepe not beeing piped vnto they daunce not if their Minister be a companion they reiect him as he is if he be not he is too austeere and too precise yea numbers are so superstitiously froward and so setled in their superstitions and olde customes that let the Minister speake out of the mouth of the Lord they say plainely they will not heare him as the Iewes did against Ieremie oh that the tractablenes of our people were so come abroad as it might be both their owne praise and their ministers ioy whereof we should soone see fruits wel beseeming the people of God for while it attributeth vnto God his truth and men teaching it that authoritie which is due vnto them it freeth the minde from ignorance deliuereth from the bands of delusion and errors and openeth a large entrie into the treasures of wisedome Not angrie Quest. Is it not lawfull for a Minister to be angry at all Answ. We must knowe that all anger is not condemned in Scripture For 1. anger is a naturall affection which may be vsed as wel as others both calmely and in heate also of holy men in an holy manner as Moses the meekest man in the earth as appeared both by the Lords testimonie as also by bearing such reuiling speaches of his brother and sister Numb 11. yet is he said to be verie angrie yea his fierce anger caused many to be slaine Exod. 32. 2. The Prophets and Apostles were verie angrie oftentimes and therefore commended as Phineas and Paul calleth the Galatians foolish Galatians nay Christ himselfe is said to be angrie Mar. 6. and called Peter Satan Matth. 16. 3. It is an affection commanded Eph. 4.26 and Eccles. 7.5 anger is better then laughter so as it is sinne not to be angrie against sinne 4. When the Scriptures condemne anger they vse such restraint as that the sinne of it rather then it selfe as sinne should be condemned as Matth. 5.22 whosoeuer is angrie with his brother vnaduisedly shall be culpable of iudgement yea and when we are commanded to be angrie and sinne not it is plaine that not anger but the sinnefulnes of it is condemned Quest. In what respect then is it here prohibited Ans. So farre as it is not rightly grounded or not rightly bounded and moderated for in the right ordering of this affection diuerse offend diuersly Some there are who are not so soone mooued to anger but being so their anger is bitter and long abiding the passion working in them as fire doth in yron which is long in heating and longer in cooling Some are implacably angrie whose patience beeing once mooued and broken they are hardly euer reconciled the passion in these is as fire hid in some mouldring matter but neuer bewraying it selfe without the ruine and wast of the thing it hath caught neither of these two rightly bounde their anger but it resteth in the bosome of fooles There are a third sort of men who are easily ouercome of the passion not mooued hereunto vpon iust cause as when Gods glorie is impaired or the cause waightie but suddenly for euerie trifle and vpon euery dislike whose passion worketh as fire in stubble soone in and soone out these are here noted in the word vsed by the Apostle men of short spirits so hastie and âeastie as they seldome looke to the right grounding and footing of this affection The thing then here condemned is not so much anger as hastines to anger which is a disorder not onely reprooued in the Minister for euerie where it is a vice but Salomon speaketh generally to all Bee not of an hastie spirit to be angrie Doct. Hastines or pronesse to anger is a great enemie vnto the ministerie and such a blot as may
such persons as disobediently go on in this sinne and will heare no counsell against it Gods wrath bursteth out against them and tumbleth them to hell for no persons of such vile affections shall enter into that holy citie into which no vncleane thing can enter a truth of such certentie that the Apostle assureth himselfe that there is none but knoweth that the couetous person which is an idolater hath no inheritance in the kingdome of God and Christ. Let the couetous person then conceiue of his estate as he will God taketh him for his enemie for he shutteth none out of heauen but his enemies Quest. But how shall I know this disease creeping vpon me Answ. The proper symptomes of it are 1. A greedie desire and thirst like that of the horseleach which saith alwaies giue giue yea the more a man hath the more he wanteth as the dropsie person the more he drinketh the more he thirsteth so the more riches increase the more is the couetous heart set vpon them For if God possesse not the heart it can neuer be satisfied the whole circle of the round earth can neuer fill vp the square corners of a couetous mans heart only godlines can giue contentment 2. A nigardly heart to himselfe Eccle. 6.2 there is a man to whom God hath giuen riches and treasures and honour and he wanteth nothing for his soule of all it desireth but God giueth him not power to eaâe thereof Although he hath abundance yet the couetous heart keepeth the key whereby he hath locked it from himselfe such a man grudging the very necessarie vse of his wealth to himselfe can be most base and sordid in his dyet apparell and whole course and is loath to bestow any thing that is good on himselfe Thus he hath the things but little or no good of them for what is the goodnes of a thing besides the vse of it the possession is but a title beyond the vse And this note brandeth a number of men whose whole life hath beene nothing but a gathering of goods and a sauing from himselfe of goods gathered vntill he hath so abounded as he can see no bottome nor end of his wealth and then the most nigardly person can be content to set out himselfe and his euen to riot and prodigalitie as it was obserued in the couetous rich man Luk. 12.19 when his ground was so fruitfull that he had no more place to lay it and when he had laid vp goods inough for many yeares then he could say soule liue at ease eate and drinke but neuer before 3. A withdrawing of the heart and hand from good duties and neglect of the good of the Church and of the poore Good words indeed are good cheape and faine would they do some thing so farre as mouth-mercie can extend but the truth is Lazarus can scarce get the crummes but their dogges are dearer vnto them then the poore members of Christ see Iames 2.16 or if they part with any thing to any godly vse it is wrung from them as water out of flints delaies are made either till the present opportunitie be ommitted or till there be no remedie whereas the Lord loueth a cherefull giuer and Salomon saith say not to thy neighbour Come againe to morrowe if now thou hast it 4. A grudging of confidence in them as in a strong hold Prou. 10.15 The rich mans goods are his strong citie Luk. 12. the rich man said to his soule soule take thy rest whereupon should it rest thou hast inough for many yeares but what a foole prooued he himselfe thus to reckon without his host he could gather riches together but he could not tell who should enioy them So what other is the couetous mans confidence then the leaning vpon these staffes of reed which while they thinke to sustaine themselues by they shiuer into peeces and pearce the hand of their holder And whence are those so frequent inward discourses and reasonings of the diffident hearts of most men yea often of good men who are too readie to dreame of an vnshaken prosperitie as Dauid I said in my prosperitie I shall neuer be mooued and this wealth cannot decaie but from this ground that the heart is withdrawne from God and set vpon the creature oh these goods will stand by mee what dearth what sicknes what changes soeuer come I shall be able to shift send for one and thus whereas the bountifulnes of God should lead vs to himselfe it keepeth downe the heart from beeing raised towards him who is the portion of his people so as it is too well contented to liue without him as finding more sweetnes in the pownes of his loue then in himselfe Quest. But by what meanes may I subdue and keepe vnder this couetous desire Answ. 1. Meditate 1. on Gods Commandement Pro. 23.4 trauell not too much to be rich and Matth. 6.25 Care not what yee shall eate or drinke and hauing food and rayment let vs therewith be content And reason there is that seeing distracting and sollicitous thoughts are the ground of couetous practises the care of a Christian must be to walke diligently in his calling but leaue all the successe and blessing of it vnto God 2. On Gods promises assuring thee that whilest thou thus leanest vnto him his prouidence shall become a plentifull portion vnto thee Psal. 55.24 Cast thy burthen vpon the Lord and he shall nourish thee 1. Pet. 5.7 Cast all your care vpon him for he careth for you make these promises thy purchase and possesse them by beleefe and they shall be in stead of a bridle vnto all couetous and greedie desires of gaine And thus the Apostle disswadeth it Heb. 13.5 Let your conuersation be without couetousnesse and be content with things present They might aske but how shall we attaine hereunto haue we not cares and charges vpon vs True but you haue where to lay them for he hath said I will not leaue thee nor forsake thee 3. On thy owne deserts whereby Iacob in want staied his minde I am lesse then the least of thy mercies 4. On the inordinacie of thy desire for how little is nature contented with and a verie little aboue a little choketh it and yet grace is contented with much lesse it careth not how litle it see about it for it beleeueth the more hopeth the more trusteth the more prayeth the more and loueth the more All the labour of a man saith Salomon is for his mouth the mouth is but little and straite soone filled yet the desire is not filled noting it to be an vnnaturall desire in many men who labour not as men that were to feede a mouth but a great gulfe fit to swallow whole Iordan at a draught or such a mouth as the Leviathan which receiueth the carte and drawers of it 2. Practise these rules following 1. Carrie an equall mind to pouertie and riches and aime at Pauls resolution I
are two especially 1. the deniall of a mans selfe with a daily invring ones selfe to the crucifying of his affections and lusts Paul beat downe his bodie as with clubs and kept it vnder Prooue masteries with thy selfe arme thy selfe against thy selfe make warre without truce vpon thy selfe it is a warre without bloodshed hurting none no not thy selfe but profitable to worke thy peace with God with thy selfe with others remember Salomons speach He that ruleth his minde is better then he that ouercommeth a citie 2. Prayer for neither this nor any vertue groweth in our owne grounds neither good nature nor freedome of will can make this supplie but we must haue recourse to the father of lights our selues are but our owne burdens of so miserable molde as we need no other enemies then our selues to depriue our selues of our good if the Lord befreind vs not whom we must wrastle withall by our praiers and if we would preuaile vnto our prayers we must sometimes ioyne the exercise of fasting which after a sort doubleth our forces both in strengthning our praiers as also by disposing vs to the receiuing of these graces And now to end this large treatise it wil be asked But what if any Minister be scandalous in any of the forenamed vices or defectiue in the vertues mentioned Ans. 1. If he be not answerable to these Canons it is plaine by the Apostle that he is not to be called 2. If he be called and after prooue vicious he must be delt withall as an Elder 1. no accusation must be receiued vnder two witnesses at least 1. Tim. 5.19 2. when he is accused of a knowne and scandalous vice all possible meanes must be vsed to reclaime him As 1. by open reproofe vers 20. 2. sometimes by translation of him to such a place as where are lesse meanes of that sinne as one giuen to drunkennes or contention from a drunken and quarellous people 3. sometime by a temporall deposition from his office if there be hope hereby to doe him good 4. after sufficient admonition censures and trial by a perpetuall deposition from his place yea and further if he still prooue incorrigible by proceeding to excommunicate him and cast him from the societie of the Church And the rather 1. Because Ministers are set ouer a people to edifie and not destroie them 2. Because the actions of Ministers haue a secret power not to lead onely but euen compell men to the like especially if they be lewd and wicked 3. Weaker and meaner men for manifest vices not repented of must be proceeded against to excommunication much more the Minister whose scandalous life is infinitly more dangerous and hurtfull 4. Such proceeding against notorious insufficient and scandalous wretches who neuer came in nor are kept in by the Apostles canons would doe good for example Vers. 9. Holding fast the faithfull word according to doctrine that he also may be able to exhort with wholesome doctrine and improoue them that say against it Hauing followed the Apostles meaning and method in describing the fitnes of him who is to be chosen into the Ministerie who for the innocencie of his life ought to be free from manifold vices and corruptions which are plentifull in the world and for the integritie of his conuersation seeing whatsoeuer he doth is exemplarie ought to shine with mânifold graces and vertues as we haue heard Now we come to the second branch of the Ministers fitnes which standeth in his abillitie to discharge his high calling and place vnto which is required such âkill and cunning in the grounds and points of Christian religion as that he may be able to hold fast maintaine and iustifie against all challengers that truth and doctrine which is agreeable to the faithfull word that so whensoeuer any blast of heresie tyrannie false doctrine or flatterie shall rise against him yet he may hold fast that faithfull word which is therefore a sure ground of sound doctrine and thence instruct and edifie the consciences of his hearers in all necessarie doctrine Whereby it shall come to passe that he keeping himselfe constantly to this truth shall be fitted fruitfully to turne himselfe to any dutie of his calling that let him be to deale with either of those kinds of hearers whether such as are obedient and teachable he shall build them further and make them sound Christians by exhortation out of wholesome doctrine or else such as are stubborne and opposite contradictors of the truth these he shall convince and with manifest reason put to silence And thus in regard of both Gods name shall be glorified true wisedome shall be iustified Gods kingdome shall be enlarged and amplified and Satans kingdome shall be destroied and damnified This is the scope of the verse which containeth two parts 1. The dutie enioyned euery Minister to hold fast the faithfull word according to doctrine 2. the end including a sound reason of it in the rest of the verse That hee may be able c. For the meaning of the former part Holding fast the word properly signifieth such an holding as men vse when some other man hath laid hold on that which they will not part withall euen an holding with all their strength and force not such an holding as a man careth not whether he hold or no for then the thing holden would of it selfe slip out of a mans hand but an holding against a contrarie hold which vseth to be the stronger and firmer inforcing thus much that the Minister must lay hold with both hands surely apprehending the truth in the vnderstanding of his soule as also in the affections of his heart in either of which if he faile he holdeth not fast seeing neither can a man loue that which he knoweth not nor hold that he loueth not But what must he hold so fast The word which is not tropically as in many other places to be conceiued but properly In which proper acceptation it signifieth all that heauenly doctrine which is deliuered to the Church in the writings of the Prophets and Apostles which we call the holy Scriptures Now this word the Apostle doth not nakedly mention but adorneth it 1. by a notable adiunct the faithfull word 2. from the porper ende of it according to doctrine which is fitted for the instruction and edification of the Church in all ages which we will further expound as we come vnto them Doctr. 1. That the word of God is a faithfull word and infallible 1. If we looke to the author he is holy and true Rev. 3.7 and vers 14. These things saith Amen the faithfull and true witnes euen God who cannot lie as vers 2. of this chapter 2. The instruments were led by the immediate direction and assistance of the holy Ghost 2. Pet. 1.21 beeing of themselues either rude and illitered men as Amos an heardman Peter and Iohn fishers Matthew a toldegatherer so as the great clarkes of those daies were driuen
into admiration to see the gifts giuen them knowing them to be vnlearned Act. 4.13 or else they were most fearce and bloodie enemies as Paul whom the Hebrewes could not beleeue that he was become a Preacher of that truth he had persecuted vntill the Lord gaue further testimonie of him Act. 9.26 3. The matter of this word is an euerlasting truth the Law an eternall rule of righteousnesse as ancient as God himselfe the Gospel an euerlasting Gospel Rev. 14.6 containing promises of eternall truth which shall haue their stabillitie after heauen and earth shall be no more besides such assured articles of faith concerning God in the three persons and the Church of God that if an Angel from heauen should come and teach another doctrine he must be accursed Moreouer such diuine prophecies and predictions together with the exact accomplishments although some hundreths yea thousands of yeares passed betweene as by this one part sufficient euidence may be gathered of the faithfulnesse and steadfastnes of the whole 4. The forme of it which is the conformitie of it with God himselfe maketh it appeare that if God be faithfull this his word must needs also be so in that it resembleth him in his omnipotencie for this power and arme of God neuer returneth in vaine but doth all the worke of it In his wisedome giuing most perfect and sure directions resoluing all doubtfull cases and making wise vnto saluation In his puritie and perfection beeing an vndefiled and perfect law In his omniscience it searcheth the heart discouereth the thoughts deuideth betweene the marrowe and bone Heb. 4.12 In his iudgement acquitting beleeuers to whom it is a sweete sauour of life to life condemning Infidels both here and much more at the last day Ioh. 13.48 In his truth and veritie as here and Coloss. 1.5 it is called the word of truth 5. The ends shew the certaintie and faithfulnes of it it beeing the onely meanes of regeneration 1. Pet. 1.21 of begetting faith Rom. 10. and consequently both of freeing men from hell and damnation and of assuring them of that freedome the onely word that can supplie sound and firme consolation yea setled and assured comfort vnto distressed consciences none of which ends could it euer attaine if it selfe were vnsound and vncertaine Now as it carrieth with it all these grounds so are there without it a nuÌber more wherby we may confirme the same truth as 1. It is the foundatioÌ of the church Eph. 2.20 against which if hell gates could euer preuaile the Church were vtterly sunke 2. Hereunto hath the Lord tyed his Church as to an infallible direction to the law and to the testimonie without which there is nothing but errour and wandring ye erre not knowing the Scriptures 3. This truth hath beene aboue all other oppugned by Satan Antichrist heretikes tyrants yet neuer a whit of it was euer diminished Salomons bookes may be lost but not these of the true Salomon Iesus Christ. That the Scriptures were burnt in the Temple and that Ezra composed a newe Scripture is to be reiected as a Iewish fable Ezra might put together parcells of Scripture scattered and compose them into bookes But where were Ezechiel Daniel Zacharie Hagge or what were they doing to suffer all the Scriptures to be lost in their times or where was the watchfull eie of God could it winke or nodde or not see or not preuent the perishing of his word vtterly from the Church 4. This word hath beene so certenly sealed in the hearts of the elect of all ages that where it once was harboured in truth it could neuer be shaken out by any kind of most exquisite torture and torment All which confirme the doctrine propounded most plentifully Obiect But some bookes of the canonicall Scriptures are perished Answ. Many indeede are reckoned but they were either not canonicall or the substance of them is still contained in the canonicall Obiect But if God himselfe had written the whole Scripture as he did the law and had deliuered it to men as he did the tables to Moses then had there beene no doubt of the certaintie of it but it was written by men Ans. Yet is it as certaine as if God had immediately writ it with his owne finger for holy men spake and writ as they were mooued by the holy Ghost not as men but Gods instruments guided by extraordinarie immediate and infallible assistance of the spirit Obiect In 1. Cor. 7.12 Paul saith I speake not the Lord. Ans. The plaine sense in one word is I giue counsell in this case of mariage by collection out of the word of which the word hath not deliuered any expresse lawe and no more can be gathered of it Vse This doctrine is of speciall vse both vnto teachers and hearers vnto teachers it affoardeth a twofold instruction 1. if it be so faithfull a word to hold it fast 2. to hold themselues fast vnto it For the former the teacher must looke that he lay such hold on it as he neuer suffer it to be wrested from him no danger no fauour no power no subtiltie may force him to vnfasten his hold much lesse goe backe and recoile from it or play fast and loose with it or so carrie it as one that would swim betweene two waters but carie it and hold it out as faithfully and constantly as becommeth such a faithfull word Ieremie on this ground that he had a sure word after he had beene smitten and stocked he went not into corners nor behinde the wall to speake the will of him that sent him but as one that had laid faster hold on it in tearmes of defiance and personall application to the stoutest and proudest of them he vttereth with much boldnesse and plainnesse what he had in commission The like we read of Amos against Amaziah The like of the Apostles thorough the Acts and their Epistles and all vpon this ground that the Lord sent them with a faithfull word And if reasons will perswade to this dutie we haue not a fewe For 1. what sound comfort can any Minister finde in life or in death but in beeing found faithfull where was Pauls reioycing towards his death but that he had fought a good fight and had kept the faith 2. This faithfull word was not easily purchased vnto vs but by the blood of many a faithfull man both of Pastors and people shed in our owne and other countries and should the preachers of it esteeme lightly of so precious and so dear a purchase 3. If the Pastor depart or be driueÌ froÌ the faithfull word how can his people hold it he is guiltie of all their Apostacie from the faith Let the Pastor receiue such a blowe the sheepe cannot but be smitten 4. Looke on the danger and Gods righteous iudgement on such teachers as esteeme of mens words and writings aboue that is meet in the meane time not embracing this word in the loue of their
hearts God giues them ouer to beleeue and broach doctrines besides the word all their learning hindreth not nay rather armeth them to sticke fast to falshood and errors and to defend doctrines of much loosenesse and libertie Especially the iudgement of God is come vpon the Romish Church to the vttermost who because they lay this for a ground of their doctrine that this word is not of it selfe faithfull and certaine vnlesse the Church and Councels and the Pope authorize it to mens consciences and that any other word thrust vpon the Church by the former authoritie is euery whit as faithfull as this hence is their whole religion a mysterie of iniquitie and delusion hence comes in intercession of Saints worship of images prayer to and for the dead pilgrimages here purgatorie hereafter reuelations masses bread-worshippe propitiatorie sacrifices mixture of Moses and Christ which is a doctrine cutting them off from Christ who haue before cut off the authoritie and credit of the Scriptures which are the word of Christ which fearefull iudgement let it mooue euerie Timothie and Titus carefully to keepe the worthie thing which is committed vnto them 2. Euerie Minister is taught hence to hold him vnto this faithfull word for so he shall deliuer not things doubtfull and vncertaine but such as men may leane vnto rest and as we say write vpon And this is insinuated by our Apostle that that is a faithfull ministerie which holdeth it selfe vnto a faithfull word such as is the sure anchor of mens soules against which hell gates cannot preuaile Such was the ministerie of the true Prophets Ieremie saith of a truth the Lord hath sent me and bidden me speake these things of the Apostles who deliuered such things as they receiued of the Lord and commanded vs that if an angel from heauen or a deuill from hell should bring not a contrarie but a diuerse doctrine from that to hold him accursed yea of the Sonne of God himselfe who said my word is not mine but my fathers What horrible blasphemie then is daily practised in the Popish Churches whose teachers calling these faithfull words a nose of waxe send men to dumbe idols the teachers of vanities and lies yea to Apocryphall writers to fathers councels Bishops and Popes as though the Scriptures had lost all their faithfulnesse or as though the canons decrees summes and sentences of men were more stable then that eternall truth that shall out-last heauen and earth Was this a faithfull word in Pauls time and is it not so still doth the sonne of the eternall father pronounce of his fathers word that it is not onely true but truth it selfe and that not one iot of it can passe or faile and is it any other then the voice of Antichrist which shall say that it is no certaine word at least to me vnlesse the Church say so Shall the spirit of God call it a sure word of the Prophets and Apostles and a word of truth and shall we heare a wicked and lying spirit come out of hell and say that this stabilitie and truth dependeth vpon man whereas let God be true and euerie man a lyar and that if those men whom they tearme the Church change their minds or any sense in the Scripture so doth the holy Ghost also Let these owles flie the light of the Scriptures as such as loue to liue in darkenes carnall religion must haue carnall props like lips like lettice we say and such a Church such lawes As for vs let vs as it standeth vs in hand hold vs vnto this faithful word and not in stead of it deliuer the vnfaithfull words of men whether Philosophers or fathers or schoole-men And is it not good reason that we should be tied to this word when euen the Prophets and Apostles were Isai must take a role and write and binde the testimonie and seale the lawe among the disciples the commandement to Ieremie was preach the words that I shall tell thee In the newe Testament they must heare Moses and the Prophets Paul was separated to preach that Gospeâ which was promised before by the Prophets and accordingly he witnessed that he spake nothing besides the things foretold by the Prophets Againe what ministeriall worke is it which this word doth not most naturally and happily effect for this is a sure instrument to beget faith Ioh. 17.20 and to confirme it Act. 15.32 to conuert soules Psal. 19.7 and to saue soules Iam. 1.22 Now vnto hearers this doctrine affoardeth also speciall vse of instruction 1. If it be so faithfull a word euerie man must attend vnto it 2. Pet. 1.19 we haue a surer word to which yee doe well that yee attend 2. To lay vp this word surely as beeing the sure euidence of thy saluation and of thy heauenly inheritance among the Saints Men locke vp their euidences or convaiances of land in sure and safe places delight often to read in them suffer no man to cousen them of them whatsoeuer casualtie come these are by all meanes possible safegarded and shall any man carelesly neglect such an euidence as this is without which he hath no assurance of saluation nor the tenure out of his idle conceit of one foote in heauen a lame man if he hold not fast his staffe falleth and whosoeuer looseth his part in the word looseth his part in heauen 3. Here is a ground of thankfulnesse in that the Lord hath not onely vouchsafed vs life and glorie and immortalitie when we were dead and when nothing could be added to our miserie but hath also giuen vs such a constant guid and direction therunto we might either haue groped after him in palbable darknes or haue had such direction as might haue affoarded vs lesse assurance and comfort but now beleeuers knowe assuredly that they were loued of the father before the foundation of the world and out of that loue chosen vnto life that the Sonne was sent to ransome them from sinne and present them iust before his Father that his spirit is sent out to regenerate them and to further and finish their sanctification that by his prouidence they are supplied in all their good that by his power they are protected from all their euills He might haue brought vs to heauen and neuer haue let vs know any of these comforts in earth yet would he not so slenderly leaue his Church but as our Sauiour noteth he hath spoken and written this word that our ioy might be more full which is one generall vse of the whole word of God Now what can we doe lesse then in way of thankfulnes 1. yeeld vp our selues to be directed by this faithfull word 2. Beleeue it in whatsoeuer it commandeth threatneth or promiseth in that it is such a faithfull word and hereby we set also our seale vnto it 3. Constantly cleaue vnto it in life and in death and not to be so foolish as
to be soone remooued to another Gospell nor so fickle as children to be carried about with euery winde of doctrine but hold fast such a stable truth so full of direction in all the life and so full of comfort at the time of death for it is as a fast and faithfull freind tried in time of aduersitie standing closest to a man in his greatest necessitie Obiect There is no feare but we shall hold out whatsoeuer should betide we are grounded and setled Answ. But how many did in the fierie triall in Queene Maries time scarce one in Cambridge both the Vniversitie and Towne or if one poore Townsman held it out in the flames that was all Lastly both Teachers hearers must trie their doctrin by this touchstone if it abide this touch it is gold it is a pure and faithfull word if it be not according to this word there is no light in it Which is according to doctrine Here our Apostle both deliuereth another note and setteth another marke vpon the word as also vseth another argument why the Minister should hold and hold himselfe vnto the word of God deliuered in the Scriptures because it is not onely a faithfull word vnto which the faithfull may cleaue and rest as vpon a sure anchor but also such a word as beareth the bell for the âitnesse of it to institute instruct and edifie the Church and members thereof as if he had said That word which is most fitted to edification and instruction is to be maintained and held fast that it may be held forth before Gods people but this is such a word and therefore Ministers must hold it fast Doctr. Whence we learne that the word of God is his owne ordinance fitted to instruct the elect in all necessarie truth and doctrine which is the very scope of our Apostle and will otherwise also appeare if we consider 1. The wisedome of God who hath in the bookes of Scripture comprised and deliuered a most perfect rule of doctrine concerning faith and manners to teach as both concerning God our selues and others whatsoeuer is necessarie or profitable to be knowne to saluation To the proofe of which serue all those places where we read that it is able to make a man wise vnto saluation to instruct him to all righteousnesse to furnish him to euery good worke to make him blessed by inchoation here in this life and consummation in the life to come for here through patience and comfort of the Scriptures we haue hope Rom. 15.4 and hereafter life eternall Ioh. 5.39 2. The mercie of God who hath written mysteries aboue the apprehension of the Angels themselues euen to the capacitie of the simplest in things of absolute necessitie whereas if he had but spoken the word it had beene more then he ought vs but he hath written it that we might ponder and meditate of it yea he hath translated it into euery mans language and so fitted it to edifie the more so as fiue words now are better then ten thousand if it were shut vp in it owne fountaine or any other strange tongue besides he hath brought it to vs by an easie price in one portable volume that we might conueniently exercise our selues in it day and night And that we might vnderstand those hard places which for our exercise we shall meete withall in reading and that we might be lead beyond the letter of the Scripture to shew the life of it in the keeping of faith and good conscience he hath appointed a Ministrie in the Church and in all ages hath raised vp men of God whome he hath furnished with the gifts of prophecie and enabled with sundrie gifts of the spirit to see and reueale the truth therein contained For euery manifestation of the spirit is giuen to profit withall and he gaue some to be Apostles some Prophets c. for the edifying of the Church and the gathering of the bodie of Christ. 3. The power of God who conuaieth such a power into this his ordinance as whereby it becoÌmeth so mightie in operation so able to cast downe strong holds and euery high thing exalted against God yea so strong at the weakest as that by it alone the kingdome of darknes and of the deuill is bartered and subdued and Iesus Christ the Prince of peace set vp in his throne within the hearts of men Vse Would any Minister edifie his people let him hold fast this word would he teach them Christ this word testifieth of him would he beget faith in them this word must doe it Rom. 10. would he destroie sinne in them as Dauid said of Goliahs sword there is none to that so there is no sword of the spirit but this would he raise the afflicted hence may he speake a seasonable and sauorie word to him that is weary in a word if a man will take the most compendious way to bring soules to heauen let him obserue this rule of holding him to this word which is ordained for doctrine But if a man either for idlenes or ease neglect the reading and study of the Scriptures or according to the vanitie of his heart lay by this booke and fall to the studie of Friars or Fathers and seeke to preach matters of more applause or to get a name of learning is in his profundities curiosities and such quainte deuises as he meeteth withall in mens writings this man leaueth the right way of edifying men in the waies of God and is in his conceit wiser then his maker who hath fitted this word for doctrine and no other 2. Hence note that it is Gods will that euery man should be expert in the Scripture seeing he hath so fitted it for the teaching of the simplest Which must force euery man to examine himselfe whether he hath found it such a fit word for doctrine for he whose heart cannot iustifie the word in this propertie is no child of wisedome Many haue heard this word a long time and yet vnderstand it not haue learned little or nothing are ignorant of Christ and what he hath done but in grosse and generall tearmes haue attained no lasting comfort from the same Where now lieth the fault the word is fit to âeach thee the Ministerie stablished and sanctified to the edifying of thee all the gifts of the âeachers are giuen to profit thee Why then haât thou not profited Oh the sinne lyeth at thine own doore in that thy selfe hast refused or resisted instruction It is not the obscuritie of the Scripture but the darknes of thy blind mind that hath hindred thy profiting The word is as fit to teach thee as the choysest seed is to take and grow with encrease but thy soule is vnprepared thy heart is as the stonie or thorny or high way ground no seed can thriue in it all the labour of Gods husbandmen is lost vpon thee Thy sinne hath suffered the word to loose the vertue and power of it in raising
thee to life the vaile is still on thy heart and thou wilt not suffer it to be remooued that the glorious light of Iesus Christ should shine vpon thy soule But marke thy fearefull estate all this while For whosoeuer thou art that perceiuest not the mightie power of the word in thy chaunge and conuersion be thou sure it is mightie in working thy ouerthrow and confusion For God neuer speaketh but to saluation or perdition the words of his mouth returne not in vaine they are the sauour of life or of death they binde or they loose they be the sentence either of absolution or of condemnation oh then thou that louest thy soule deceiue not thy selfe for if the Gospel be hid now beeing a word so fit to teach thee and thou hauing bin so long taught and yet remainest vntaught still vnchanged still inwardly vnreformed still outwardly it cannot but be a fearefull brand that thou art as yet in the state of perdition and that the God of the world hath blinded thine eyes vnto destruction And âlâtter not thy selfe in a course of securitie because perhapps thou seest not thy danger for this word cannot quicken thee but thou shalt perceiue it but it slayeth men insensibly so as if thou findest not the life of grace wrought by it thou hast great cause to feare and flie thy present estate 3. The last vse is directed against the Papists who hold that the Scriptures are 1. imperfect without tradition 2. obscure and difficult For the former Bellarmines position iâ that all necessarie doctrine concerning faith and Christian life is not contained in the Scriptures but many things of this kind that is necessarie things are to be supplyed out of the traditions either of the Apostles or of the Church And for the second he affirmeth that the Scriptures are not so plaine and easie to bee vnderstood as that they be sufficient in themselues to decide the controversies of faith without the authoritie and expositions of the Church nay rather are so obscure that euen in things necessarie to be knowne they cannot without the instruction of the Church be vnderstood no not of faithfull men Against both which blasphemous positions this one of our Apostle opposeth it selfe in that the word was euer fitted to the instruction of beleeuers and did euer sufficiently instruct them in all ages according to the age and state of the Church Nay this word beeing perfectly fitted and sufficient for the instruction of the Church when yet there were but the fiue books of Moses are they not now much more sufficient and perfect seeing the expositions of the Prophets and the writings of the Euangelists and Apostles are added Obiect But as then the Scripture was imperfect without the writings which after were added so is it now without the decrees constitutions and traditions of the Church To which I answer that the written word was neuer imperfect for when the newe Testament was added vnto the old it was made not more perfect but more cleare for euen then it was entire if not in so many words yet in the same sense and substance of doctrine Let them aâke then what the Scripture speaketh of this and that as the Baptisme of children of Maries virginitie after Christs birth of purgatorie or what by the Scripture we may thinke of the vncircumcision of women of infants dying before the 8. day of the sauing of the heathen c. I answer if the things of which they inquire be either false or fabulous as that of purgatorie or not necessarie to saluation as that of Maries virginitie the question is not of them it is no impeachment vnto the Scriptures to omit them wherein we see many of the words and facts of Christ himselfe omitted but if they aske of things more necessarie if they be of absolute necessitie these are taught fully and expressely as the substance of all Christian religion But for necessarie circumstances and inferiour truth about them the Scripture often entending to prouoke our studie and diligence is not so expresse and yet is not wanting in teaching them but by proportion and analogie As in the example of baptizing of children it is by proportion and consequence taught in Scripture though not in so many syllables as seeing that circumcision was administred to children so by proportion may children 2. Christ calleth them 3. affirmeth that they belong to him and his couenant and therefore the seale belongeth vnto them 4. the Apostles baptised whole housholds wherein doubtlesse were many children Obiect But Apostolike men who writ the Scripture had no commandement to write the word or if they had they had no intention to write a perfect rule to all the world but writ occasionally either some historie as the Euangelists or epistles and letters as the Apostles according to the condition of seuerall Churches or men to whom they writ Ans. â They spake and writ not by priuate motion but by instinct which is equiualent to a commandement 2. Although they writ occasionally yet were they so guided by Gods prouidence that whatsoeuer things the Church ought to beleeue is clearely and largely deliuered in their writings So as we may conclude this point with this sure rule That the wise prouidence of God hath so furnished the Scriptures with sufficiencie and cloathed them with perfection that whatsoeuer they can alleadge to the contrarie they are either contained in the Scriptures or they are not necessarie As for the obscuritie of Scripture We graunt not that the Scriptures be obscure but that many things in them are difficult The Rhemists vpon 2. Pet. 3.16 that all Scripture is difficult especially Pauls Epistles whereas Peter saith onely that some things in Pauls Epistles were hard to be vnderstood and not all his Epistles Againe they forget that the same Apostle Peter speaking of the Scripture saith that it is a light shining in a darke place Now when we speake with the Scriptures that some things are difficult we must take with vs these three caueats 1. That this difficultie proceedeth either from the maiestie and high excellencie of the things of God contained in them or else from the lownes and weakenesse of man whether vnregenerate or regenerate The vnregenerate person beeing in his naturall estate is endued onely with a naturall vnderstanding so as the things of God are beyond his reach and compasse they are foolishnesse to him he cannot conceiue of them The regenerate although he hath an inward light of the spirit which the other wanteth yet these things euen to him are reuealed but in part after an vnperfect manner and in vnperfect meanes vntill that perfect come so as the best man is partly ignorant of the nature of the things themselues besides his failing in the meanes as the knowledge of the tongues his studie meditation and labour herein 2. Whereas they say that this obscuritie is in things necessarie to be knowne the truth
vrgeth pyetie they are impious towards God and whereas it prohibiteth all iniustice they are iniurious to men and in one word whosoeuer receiue not the word with that reuerence and subiection as it requireth are in the degrees of this sinne of gainsaying the truth And in the words the Apostle propoundeth three things to be considered of 1. That all these gainesayers must be conuinced 2. that euery Minister must be able to conuince and improoue theÌ 3. that he hath this abillitie from the faithfull word Doct. First when the word is resisted and gainsaied there must be no bearing on the Ministers part who is put in trust to resist those that resist the truth And hence are all our stirres and tragedies in that this truth must goe away a conquerer be it euen against Kings and Princes and the great ones of the world Pharaoh Ahab Herod must be gainsaid and resisted though it cost the Messengers their liberties yea their liues Many men fret and fume that the Ministers are so bold and peremptorie and their sermons are too to censorious speaking in effect the language of Corah and his complices yee take too much vpon you Moses Aaron murmur against such truths as crosse their lusts saying with the Iewes they are hard sayings and who can beare them If the word say they may not sweare with the swearer nor be drunke with the drunkard nor prophane the Sabbath nor scoffe at religion and the exercises of it but set a watch before their tongue and keepe the doore of their lips from filthy idle and scurrill speach oh here are bonds indeed fitter for gally slaues then liberall and free dispositions Come say they we will breake these bonds and cast these cords from vs and yet these men would haue the Ministers tongue tyed and chafe and fume if they heare any thing they would not But are you gainsayers of the truth and must not we resist you doe you rise vp against Christ in falsifying his word and contemning his ordinances and must not we arme our selues against you sound trumpets and proclaime open warre against you yea must not we so weld the sword of the Lords mouth against you as that we neuer suffer you to haue peace in your sinnes And if any of you thinke much to be called a gainsayer of the truth because yee acknowledge in generall the truth of the Scriptures and for a need can make confession of all the articles of faith I answer It may be thou art not come to the height openly to gainsay as Iannes and Iambres did Moses nor as Elimas and Demetrius Phigellus and Hermogines Hymeneus and Philetus did Pauls preaching but if thou secretly spurne against the word or endurest not the guidance of it thou art a gainesayer and maist not look to be pleased in the Ministerie And to know thy selfe a little better trie thy selfe by these three notes 1. He that cannot abide the discouerie of his sinne cannot endure the light which maketh euery thing manifest this maketh Ahab hate Micha 1. King 22.8 and the world hate Christ himselfe because he testified of it that the workes were euill If thou then wantest that obedient eare which should make thee beare a reproofe thou canst not but be a gaine-sayer 2. He that cannot abide the curbing of his lusts is a resister of the truth for what other is the scope of all diuine truth then to bring men out of their naturall estate which because men loue so well they willingly cast off the yoke of Christ the more then thou striuest for the libertie of the flesh the more thou resisteth the freedome of the spirit and so becommest the more a seruant to sinne and a captiue to the law of it 3. He that is not with mee saith Christ is against me and he that gathereth not scattereth Art thou with Christ in thy affection hearest thou his sayings in which thou testifiest thy loue or art thou one of that number that tooke it greeuously that Peter and Iohn taught the people and preached Christ or that with Sanballat and Tobiah who were sore greeued that a man was come who sought the good of Ierusalem Nay if thy affection be with Christ thou canst not lightly speake euill of that way the feete of these tydings bringers are bewtifull thou reioysest in their light Now examine thy selfe if any of these be found in thee although thou openly fight not against God thou art a gainsayer of the truth and thou must be resisted in the Ministerie The Iewes held and maintained the letter of the Scriptures most accuratly and yet Steven telleth them that they were alwaies resisters of the holy Ghost and the reason was because when it came neere them then they kicked and spurned against it If thou wouldst not be roughly dealt withall in the Ministerie resist not the word but entertaine it in thy best affections to order thy selfe and life by it and then though it haue beene tart and bitter thou shalt afterward find the sweetnes of it it shall be as honie in thy mouth in regard of the promises if it meet with any rellicks of thy sinne in the iust reprehensions of it thou shalt be able to say O let the righteous thus smite mee for this is a benefit vnto me this is a precious ointment which suppleth my wound O let me not want it This is the way to finde the word sweete Micha 2.7 Are not my words sweete to him that walketh vprightly oh then be so farre from spurning at the word that thou maist rather tremble at it then in stead of the spirit of contradiction the spirit of God shall rest on thee These things if thou doest not but wilt still rebell blame thy selfe if in the word thou beest still vnder blowes for thou thy selfe beginnest the fraie Doctr. 2. Secondly we note what a sufficient man euery Minister ought to be namely such a one as hath a word of knowledge in his mouth vpon all occasions both to exhort and conuince for which purposes he must haue a doubled knowledge and as a good shepheard a double voice one to gouerne his sheepe which must be familiar vnto them and another to driue away wolues one to stablish and perswade the truth another to preuent errors and heresies herein resembling Nehemiahs builders who held a trowell in one hand and a sword in the other and accordingly built with the one hand and fought with the other Let a man consider of which of these two he will and then tell me whether it be not a matter of great difficultie in any good sort to performe it but both together will force the Apostle himselfe to aske who is sufficient to these things it is not euery reader nor euery ignorant Preacher that can stand vnder this burthen No no if euery part of the Ministers office require as compleate a man as that one Isai 50.4 if the speaking
of a word in season require a learned tongue how much more doth the whole office require an Ezra a man prompt in the law of the Lord a workeman indeed and such a one as need not be ashamed And can we thinke that the Lord sendeth any other doth he vse to send a message by the hand of a foole surely if he send any he maketh them first able Ministers of the new Testament not of the letter but of the spirit In the old Testament if he raised vp any extraordinarie persons vnto this worke what spirit what power what deepe vnderstanding what resolution manifested they as that they seemed rather pettie Gods then men both in the exact knowing although by reuelation and making knowne things meerely to come as also in the powerfull resisting of sinne euen in Kings themselues and the greatest vpon earth Such were Moses Elias Isay Ieremie c. If ordinarie Ministers they also are first fitted yea though they were but inferiour Levites and Priests both to be the peoples mouth vnto God to put incense before the Lord as also to be Gods mouth to the people to teach Iacob Gods iudgement and Israel his law But if high Preists they must be such as whose lips must preserue knowledge and such as who can resolue the people when they seeke vnto his mouth in the difficult cases of the law of God for he is the messenger of the Lord of hosts Mal. 2.7 In the new Testament accordingly if the Church haue need for a time of extraordinarie Ministers such as are Apostles Euangelists euangelicall Prophets such are raised and to such is giuen by the spirit the word of wisedome that is a more excellent reuelation and more speciall and immediate instinct and assistance of the spirit together with more eminent authoritie in explaning the mysteries of Christ. If ordinarie Pastors bee raised by God by the same spirit is giuen to them the word of knowledge that is by diligence in the Scripture they obtaine such knowledge as that they are able to make Christ knowne vnto others although they be farre inferiour to the former Where this word of knowledge is wanting that commission is not sealed from God The Eunuch could reade well enough euen as many among our people can and yet he could not vnderstand without a guide and how could he haue been a guide vnto him except a blind guide that could doe no more then himselfe could namly reade perhaps without vnderstanding also God sent him no such guide but a Philip a mightie man in the Scriptures and full of the power of God Vse Let euerie man whom this doctrine concerneth examine hereby the truth of his calling whether he hath receiued the word of wisdome or no which finding he shall boldly say with Ieremie of a truth the Lord hath sent me and runneth not before he be sent 2. It is a great motiue to thankefulnesse wheresoeuer such able Ministers are planted where God giueth learned tongues that can exhort according to wholesome doctrine learned Ezraes skilfull in the lawe of the Lord eloquent Apolloes mightie to convince by the Scriptures the gainsayers Whereas pitifull is their want who in this regard are as men cast out of Gods sight wanting the blessed meanes of an able ministerie for in such places godlinesse must needes be vnperswaded vice vnresisted truth vntaught falshood vnconvinced there people cannot but lie open to become a pray to the deuill a spoile to his wicked instruments a shop for all wicked practises In such places seducers and wicked Iesuites the verie heads to imagine and hands to execute all mischiefe lurke as in the vaults of safe conduct practising daily to withdrawe men from alleagiance to our heauenly and earthly Gods and Kings such soiles lie vnder the heauie wrath of God as to whome no sinne commeth amisse If there be no knowledge of God in the land needs must there be varietie yea an inundation of most fearefull sinnes and consequently of heauie iudgements into which both Prophets and people who haue sinned together shall fall together for where vision faileth people are nakedly laid open to all the curse of God and when Israel had beene a long season without the true God without the Priest to teach and without the lawe no meruaile if there were no peace to him that went out and in implying both these points that without true teaching without the true God and without God without peace and blessing Oh that men therefore could prize the blessing where it is and so bewaile it where it is wanting as that by all good meanes they labour the procurement and presence of it Doctr. 3. All this abilitie in the Minister must be had out of the Scriptures seeing the Apostle affirmeth that by holding fast the faithfull word he shal be able to both these maine works of the ministerie In like manner our Apostle teacheth Timothie not onely in generall how the Scriptures are able to fit the man of God to euery good work of his ministerie but reckoneth vp also all the particulars of his dutie that no man might doubt but that it fitteth him vnto all And indeede the Scriptures are a rich treasurie which affoardeth abundantly things both newe and old he that would read the writings speeches and doings of the auncient fathers let him reade the Scriptures diligently they be a storehouse wherein a man may furnish himselfe vnto all 1. doctrine all of it beeing written for our instruction 2. vnto all consolation for through the comfort of the Scriptures we haue hope and Dauid affirmeth that if he had not found comfort in the lawe he had perished in his trouble 3. vnto all resolution of doubts by which alone Christ himselfe resolued the case of diuorce Math. 19. and the Sadduces in the case of the resurrection Mat. 22. 4. vnto all strength in temptation by which sword of the spirit alone Christ vanquished all Satans assaults Mat. 4. 5. And for the other branch of conuincing the aduersarie The Scriptures are fitly compared by the auncient vnto Dauids scrip whence he fetched out the stone wherewith Goliah fell vnto the ground they be the onely hammer of heresies Whatsoeuer controuersies Christ and his Apostles met withall they brought the deciding of them vnto the Scriptures although they might haue otherwise confuted falshoods and by their miracles haue confounded their aduersaries When the Priests and Scribes disdained Christ because the people sung Hosanna vnto him he presently prooueth his diuinitie out of the Scriptures So Peter prooued out of the Scriptures Act. 2. and 3. and Paul euerie where that Christ was the Messiah and Sauiour of the world out of Moses and the Prophets Apollos was a man eloquent and mightie in the Scriptures but not by his eloquence did he mightily and with vehemencie confute the Iewes but shewed by the Scriptures that Iesus was the Christ. Vse
1. To mooue such as are separated to the ministerie vnto the diligent reading of the Scriptures to redeeme that time which they haue or may otherwise spend in reading filthie lewde and wanton bookes superstitious pamphlets Machiauells blasphemies or Popish errors and heresies vnlesse it be 1. with sound and setled iudgement able to discerne right from wrong truth from falshood and 2. with this end either more to detest them in themselues or fore warne others of them and thus the wise marriner neede not leaue the sea if he can avoide the rockes But let a Timothie or Titus hold him to this booke he shall hence haue supply of wisedome to saue himselfe and others or what wouldst thou wish besides wisdome for thy calling wouldst thou be fitted to exhortation deceiue not thy selfe philosophie cannot fit thee onely the word of God worketh in all the parts and powers of the soule minde will and euerie affection by Philosophy thou maist enforme the vnderstanding although but darkely in the things of God but did that euer reformâ or alter any mans heart reade then this booke teach this and thou shalt ransacke the affections yea and consciences of the hearers Or else wouldst thou haue a dexteritie and facultie in the quicke resoluing of doubts studie this truth be readie in it and thou shalt finde truth manifesting both it selfe and the contrarie And seeing this is the onely euerlasting veritie it will much more make the mightie to ouerthrowe whatsoeuer is contrarie vnto it Finally wouldst thou haue eloquence added to all these former abilliments without which they could not be but obscure then studie this truth of God and thou shalt feele it framing thine heart and so ministring speech yea thou shalt speake out of the fulnesse and abundance of thy heart graciously nay it will be with thee in thy measure as it was with the Apostles thou canst not choose but speake the things thou seest and knowest 2. To confute the Popish teachers who contrarily 1. teach that the Scripture beeing so hard and obscure as they say it is may be wresâed abused by heretikes at their pleasure and that no man can be fitted vnto these duties especially the latter of conuiction of error fully by the euidence of Scripture it selfe except he borrowe some helpe and force elswhere namely from the expositions and voice of their Church And 2. in deciding their controversies of religion according to the former position they âlie from the word vnto Bishops Fathers Councels Decrees and Popes But to the first we answer that although we are not to neglect much lesse despise the light and direction of godly mens expositions and iudgements nor such truthes as are receiued by the true Churches of God yet without them by considering the nature of the things themselues the conference of places the knowledge of tongues the suitable correspondence of the parts of the context we may come to attaine the true meaning of the place controuerted by that be able to convince withstand all gainsayers And to the latter their practise is contrarie vnto Christs and his Apostles as we haue shewed As also the practise of the auncient Churches since as may appeare by that memorable course of Constantine the Emperour who commanded the Fathers met together in the Nicene Councel about 362. yeares after Christ to referre the great controversie then in hand against the Arrians to the decision and determination of the Scriptures Which godly course Augustine backeth who liued not past 40. yeares after when he affirmeth that it was an auncient order of disputing to haue present the books of holy Scripture and to stand to the triall thereof If this was an auncient order of disputing in Augustines dayes surely the contrarie Popish practise is but a nouelâie and we iustly presse them to antiquitie Vers. 10. For there are many disobedient and vaine talkers and deceiuers of minds cheifly they of the circumcision 11. Whose mouthes must be stopped which subvert whole houses teaching things which they ought not for filthy lucres sake The coniunction for sheweth that the words following containe a reason of the matter preceding namely why the Minister should be a man so qualified with able parts both to maintaine the truth and confute the falshood The reason is drawne from the description 1. of teachers in these two verses and 2. of hearers in the 12. The teachers are described by three arguments 1. from their indefinite number there are many not two or three who are easily set downe but many 2. By their adiuncts which are two 1. They are disobedient or refractarie such as will not submit themselues to the true doctrine and discipline of the Church 2. they are vaine talkers that is such as beeing giuen to ostentation and vanitie contemne the studie and deliuerie of sound and profitable doctrine and search out words and matters of wit and applause both of them of more sweetnesse vnto the flesh then soundnes vnto the soule and spirit 3. By their most dangerous effects and these also are two 1. Their deceiuing of minds for which vngodly practise he especially brandeth them of the circumcision that is either by metonimie the Iewes themselues circumcised or else Gentiles Iudaizing embracing Iewish opinions mixing the Law and Gospel Moses and Christ circumcision and baptisme together making indeed an hotchpotch of religion by confounding things that can neuer stand together The 2. effect of them is their subuersion of whole houses that is they poyson and infect whole houses yea and where the grounds and foundation of religion hath beene laid they ouerturne and ouerthrowe all This last effect is declared by two arguments 1. from the instrumentall cause of it and that is by their false doctrine teaching things which they ought not 2. from the finall cause of it that is couetousnesse for filthy lucres sake Now these teachers beeing so many so dangerous and hurtfull their mouthes must needes be stopped Which is a common conclusion set betweene the two verses as hauing reference vnto them both as a common remedie against all the mischeife which any way may be let in by them and therefore those that are to be admitted into the Ministerie must be of abillitie to stop their mouthes For there are many disobedient Doctr. 1. In that the first thing taxed in these false teachers by the Apostle is disobedience we learne that disobedience commonly is the ground of false doctrine For 1. it is iust with God to giue vp those to errors and delusion that receiue not the truth in the loue of it for wheresoeuer it is receiued in loue obedience cannot but be yeelded vnto it 2. The nature of sinne is euer to be excusing it selfe and is loath to be crossed although neuer so iustly but studyeth how to defend it selfe as long as it can euen by wresting the Scriptures and by taking vp one error for the maintenance of another 3. The tenour
of Scripture ioyneth these two together What ones were the false Prophets and false teachers which should bring in damnable heresies but such as should liue in the lust of vncleannes and liue as bruit beasts led with sensualitie and what manner of persons were they that like Iannes and Iambres should resist the truth but men of corrupt mindes wholly giuen vp to liue in their lusts and not so onely but reprobate concerning the faith such as depraued the doctrine of faith and the pure veritie of God to their owne lewd affections And if we looke vpon particular persons was not this the reason why Elimas resisted Paul and Barnabas and sought to turne away Sergius Paulus the deputie from the faith because he was full of vnrighteousnesse and therefore he could not cease to peruert the straight waies of God And why did not Diotrephes receiue the Apostles and their doctrine professing himselfe a Minister among them Iohn giues the reason because he loued preheminence which neither they nor their doctrine could affoard him Vse 1. Neuer make any Minister the rule of truth seeing error in life from which none is exempted may breed error in Doctrine but reade with diligence the holy Scriptures whereby thou maist be able to discerne after triall betweene truth and falshood and accept it for it selfe 2. Meruaile not much if thou seest many Ministers resist the truth for many in all ages are disobedient and no meane ones that hate to be instructed themselues contradict the truth and in stead of building hinder the building of the Church as Sanballat and Tobiah the walles of Ierusalem yea one Ieremie had Pashur and all the Preists against him Christ himselfe had Annas Caiphas Scribes Pharises people and all against him and who were they but such as neither entred themselues into the kingdome of heauen nor would suffer others nay rather marke the point that is resisted whether it fight against any of their lusts thou mightest haue seene 400. Prophets against one Micha thou mightest haue seene in Queene Maries time all the Preists and Clergie that durst be seene resisting and ouerthrowing all the foundation of religion and condemning to death and executing whosoeuer durst mute against theÌ there is a Synagogue of Satan as well as a Church of God and consequently many Ministers of Sathan as well as Ministers of Christ. 3. Whoââeuer would know and be preserued in the truth must learne to yeeld obedience vnto it for this is a speciall meanes Ioh. 7.17 If any man will do his will he shall know of my doctrine whether it be of God or I speake of my selfe Vaine talkars Doct. Preachers who themselues are disobedient vnto the word for most part become in their Ministerie no better then vaine talkars 1. In regard of themselues beeing vaine glorious persons affect applause rather then godly edifying which is a most vaine thing 2. In respect of their labour which is all in vaine neuer attaining the end and right scope of the preaching of the Gospel vnto saluation for he that soweth vanitie what else can he looke to reape 3. In regard of the hearers who also spend their paines in vaine they heare a great noise and pompe of words and a glorious shew of humane wisedome which may rap the simple into admiration but they are left without reformation their eare is perhaps a little tickled but their hearts remaine vntouched neither are their soules soundly instructed nor fed with knowledge but they go away as wise as they came These Paul calleth vain talkars and vain ianglers 1. Tim 1.6 and againe profane and vaine bablers and that iustly 1. Because their puft discourses proceed from the profanes of their hearts 2. They are as strange fire from the Lords Altar opposed to that which the Lord hath sanctified to the saluation of his people 3. They are so farre from the edifying of the Church that they cause men to encrease vnto more vngodlynes and profanes Vse 1 Note the difference betweene these and godly Pastors which are according to Gods heart these feed Gods people with wisedome and vnderstanding the other with vanitie and winde these as they haue their gifts and calling from God so they speake euery word from him and for him the other like the Deuils cooks are euer blending with the truth that it may neuer be purely tasted and like vntrustie solliciters speake one word for God and two for themselues these bring meate in their mouthes which though it be course and serued in great simplicitie like Daniels dyet which was but water and pulse yet because it is Gods allowance it goeth with a blessing which maketh the children of god thriue by it the other serue vp more curiously cooked dishes with greater state and ostentation of humane learning and eloquence but for want of nourishable meat in all this varietie the soules of Gods people are kept thinne and leane and rise and depart such banquets without any great saturitie Now if any would shewe himselfe a true Pastor sent from God let him ayme at these two things 1. Gods glorie not his owne for to seek himselfe is a note of a false teacher see Ioh. 7.18 2. the raising of the Church vnto heauen and not himselfe in earth Rom. 10.1 his hearts desire must be that Israel may be saued he must desire to fal so that his people may be raised to heauen Rom. 9.3 2. Note hence a difference betweene the Apostles iudgement and the iudgements of many inconsiderate men Men account such preachers vaine talkers that apply the word home to euerie wholesome vse and the more dexteritie a man hath in this excellent gift the more liable is he to this imputation whereas indeed here we are taught an other lesson that those whose doctrine vanisheth away without building on the foundation such as come preparedly to the word those are vaine talkers and their teaching is a froathie teaching but if true doctrine be wholesomly applyed and haue quicknes and life in it wo be to that man that saith not This is the finger of God and that God is in you indeede 1. Cor. 14.25 3. Marke hence what kind of Ministers the Apostle would haue put to silence not onely such as are open enemies to the truth or broachers of lyes but such as are disguisers of the word froathie teachers such as seeke out vaine things for the people Paul would haue lookt to these betime and would were he liuing stoppe the mouthes of such he knewe that the Church might better spare a 1000. of these then one godly and faithfull Pastor and were this canon put in vre for one silenced Minister we should haue one hundreth Deceiuers of minds By metonimie of the subiect the heart is put for the mind the auncient according to the Scriptures seating the minde therein for ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã properly signifieth the inwards about the heart and further by Synecdoche the
minde is put for all the faculties of it especially the vnderstanding reason and iudgement all which are deluded and deceiued by these vain teachers Quest. How did these false teachers deceiue mens minds Ans. Foure waies 1. by suppressing the truth for by their vaine iangling and speaking liker Poets Philosophers historians then Prophets Apostles or any successors of theirs they made a cleanly conuaiance of the light from the people and withholding the truth and light they led them from Christ from the right knowledge of the Scriptures from sound godlinesse and religion in iudgement and practise and so they remained as darke in their vnderstanding as erronious in their iudgements as froward in their affections and as wicked in their liues as euer before Secondly by flatterie for they would not deale directly against the sinnes of the age as godly Ministers doe but deceitfully that they might not displease herein imitating Satan himselfe who was wont of olde to answer in riddles as he answered Craesus that if he would transport himselfe ouer the riuer Halys he should ouerthrowe a most mightie kingdome namely his owne But Micha will not deceiue nor flatter with Ahab although it stand vpon his life Thirdly by letting men see their estate in false glasses so as they neuer see the truth of it for people taught by fables and nouelties think and are borne in hand that they are in heauens high way their soules are brought on sleepe and comming from such froathie discourses they sit downe and please themselues in that they haue done their task required especially if they can bring home a iest or some wittie sentence when perhaps they scarce heard a word of Christ of their iustification of their mortification or of their glorie 4. By placing religion in bodily exercises not in matters of spirit and truth Colos. 2.20 thus did the Pharisies in their times the Papists in these and whosoeuer more vrge the decrees of men more then the commaundements of God Quest. But whose mindes are deceiued Answ. First their owne and then others for they are blind leaders of the blind deceiuing and beeing deceiued and although here our Apostle expresseth not here who they be that are deceiued yet elsewhere he doth as Rom. 16.18 they deceiue the hearts of the simple and 2. Tim. 3.6 they lead captiue simple women and 2. Pet. 2.14 they beguile vnstable soules whence we see that ignorant inconstant and vnsetled soules which hand ouer head receiue any doctrine without examination or triall whose simplicitie disableth them to iudge betweene truth and falshood and whose leuitie makes them like shaken reeds these are the carkases on which such vultures do seaze Hence 1. note three notable properties of errour 1. it neuer loueth solitarinesse but is a spreading leauen shrowding it selfe in multitudes and compassing sea and land to procure patrons and Proselytes Example we haue in the Iesuites the arch deceiuers of minds and impostors of the world 2. It taketh the highest holds of men euen the mind vnderstanding and iudgement that the eie once beeing put out and the light turned into darknes it might cary men headlong remorslesly to all cursed practises which necessarily resemble as they proceed from the former 3. It ouerturneth all Gods order ordinances for whereas the scope of the teachers calling is to enlighten mens minds perswade their consciences rectifie their hearts so as they might growe vp in the sauing knowledge of God in Christ and the liuely sense of their owne saluation in a word whereas they are to set and containe men in the right way error in their minds causeth them to drawe men out of the right path as this word properly signifieth 2. Note what is the best fence against false teachers and an hedge against seducers namely 1. knowledge 2. loue of the truth The former armeth simple soules by letting them see the difference betweene the right hand and left without the which the minde cannot be good But the latter is the surest pace of truth and that is the loue of it for no matter it is that men know professe and can talke of the truth if their soules cleaue not vnto it for euen vpon those that receiue the truth shall God send strong delusions to beleeue lyes if they receiue it not in the loue of it Quest. But what is this doctrine to vs we all professe the truth and loue it from our hearts and therefore we hope we are fenced from deceiuers or beeing deceiued Answ. But let vs consider 1. That these are the last times which the Apostles prophecied of euen perilous times wherein many deceiuers should creepe into the Church and many should giue heed to the spirits of error 2. That these deceiuers of mindes were such as liued in the bosome of the Church among such as professed Christ and his religion 3. That they lurked secretly and that the Christians of that time could hardly of themselues descrie them and therefore the Apostle is glad to helpe them and wisheth them carefully to preuent them and therefore there may be priuie impostors among vs. 4. That we hauing set doores open for them we shal not want deceiuers for whatsoeuer many men say most men loue not the truth sincerely delt withall nay they desire to be deceiued while they hate with a deadly hatred such Michaes as would let them see their estate and helpe them out And is it not Gods manner of iust proceeding when men desire preachers that will preach of wine and strong drinke to send them such teachers as they desire that he that is ignorant and filthie may be ignorant and filthie still Those then that care not for the truth shall haue teachers which shall be Gods executioners to lead them into error that as by the great Antichrist the Lord reuenged and plagued the contempt of the light in the world so also in particular Churches and places by false teachers and pettie Antichrists If men will not abide wholesome doctrine but haue itching eares they shall haue an heape of teachers after their owne lusts to turne their eares frâm the truth and delude them with fables Let Ahab once hate Micha the Lord presently consulteth who shall deceiue him and if this question once proceede out of Gods mouth the deuill is present and so forward in the execution of Gods vengeance as he shall preuaile against 400. false Prophets at a clappe before he shall not fall by them This truth is as a finger in the bile and beeing rubbed will perhaps make Zidkiah take his fist from Michaes face and say when went the spirit from me to thee yet ceaseth it not to be the truth of God concerning our selues who so long as we giue heede to the spirit of error cannot want deceiuers Let men therefore professing themselues members of the Church looke vnto themselues and labour to knowe the truth to affect it to stand vnto it if they would be fenced
so of such Christians as turne Iews againe beware of the concision and betake vs to the circumcision which worshippeth God in the spirit and haue no confidence in the flesh no confidence in the lawe Get Christ close him by faith in the heart he is the Lord and accomplisher of the lawe vnto righteousnesse and thus hast thou enclosed thy righteousnes as a ring encloseth a Iewel Say with that Martyr onely Christ onely Christ. 2. Seeing Popish doctrine hath not saluation but carrieth men from Christ it ought not to be tolerated where it can be abolished for the scepters of Christian Princes must hold vp the scepter of Christ the Prince of peace and as it is no good religion in Princes to set vp a religion that would abolish Christ so neither is it good policie in regard both of their treacherous positions and practises For as they teach that hereticall for so they call Protestant Kings may be depriued of life much more other royalties and temporalties so is their practise proportionable in deposing kings and Emperours practizing hellish treasons and iustifying the murdering of Princes And therefore howsoeuer we should seek to pull the poore seduced ones of them out of the fire yet if they be incurable themselues haue taught vs how we should deale with them or rather neither make nor meddle with them by the tenour of the oath taken of the old leaguers in France the forme of which was this Si ad haereticorum partes de flexero si amicitiam si foedus si matrimonium cum eis faxo si opem fidemve do si ave si vale dixero illa die fulmine ferito God make vs as wisely resolute to preserue the puritie of the truth amongst vs as they are cautelously circumspect to barre it out from themselues then should they goe farre inough and stay long enough before we should entreat their returne Whose mouthes must be stopped The phrase is metaphoricall and betokeneth such an euident conuiction of errors by weight of reason and euidence of the Scripture as wherby the aduersarie of the truth is struck dumb and hath no more to say then if he had his mouth shut vp Quest. But how should we shut their mouthes for such commonly rage against the truth and ioyne mallice to error and so prostitute themselues in impudencie as that they will euer haue some shew of words at least to pretend against the truth Ans. This precept is first and properly directed to the Minister of God who by all his endeauour must take away all the defence of such errors and then confirme the contrarie truth by such sure grounds and arguments as that all men may see they haue no sound reason much lesse Scripture at least interpreted by Scripture for their defence And thus when the Church shall heare what such persons can say for themselues it will appeare to be but vaine babling and multiplying of words flowing not seldome from such as are euen damned of themselues in their owne conscience And this practise is agreeable to that of Christ himselfe who sometimes by the Scriptures Matth. 22.34 sometimes by reason Luk. 20.25.26 Giue to Caesar sometimes by a like interrogation and question Luk. 20.7 The Baptisme of Iohn sometimes by posing and parling Matth. 22.46 so set vp and silenced the Pharisies Sadduces Herodians and others as none could either answer him or durst aske him any more questions But when men are thus confuted by argument ouerthrowne with the sword of the spirit and confounded by the power of truth and yet still proceed to trouble the peace of the Church and the faith of the Saints then may the Church and must proceed by censure and admonition to enioyne them silence the which if yet they will not heare they ought by the Church to be driuen from the societie of the faithfull if they prooue gangrenes they must be cut off Doctr. The dutie of euery faithfull Minister is when occasion is offered timely to oppose himselfe against seducers and stop the mouths of false teachers wherein also the Church ought to backe and strengthen him For 1. the example of Christ must be our president who most boldly and freely vindicated the law from the corrupt glosses and expositions of the Pharisies and that in his first sermon 2. In regard of the particular members of the Church that they may be preserued in soundnesse from starting away and forsaking of the truth Hence did our Sauiour Christ not seldome vtter holy things before dogges and swine that is the Scribes and Pharisies and malicious Iewes because of those that stood by that they might be confirmed against their corruptions And this is made one ende of the precept the madnesse of the false Apostles must be made manifest that they may preuaile no longer 3. In regard of the false teachers themselues fooles saith Salomon must be answered least they be wise in their owne conceit neither shall the labour be wholly lost vpon them for it shall be a meanes either to conuert them and bring them to the knowledge of the truth or else so to conuince them as they shall be made excuseles And further the Church must strengthen euery Ministers hands in this contending for the faith and so manifest her selfe to be the ground and pillar of truth which is committed to her trust and safekeeping against all gaynesayers Vse 1. This ministeriall dutie requireth a great measure of knowledge and a man furnished with gifts of varietie of reading and soundnesse of iudgement euen a man who hath a storehouse in his brest First he must be well read and skilfull in the Scriptures that by them in the first place he may be able to shut the mouth of the aduersarie partly by the expresse texts of Scripture partly by harmonical parallel and sutable places as by the mouth of many witnesses partly by the analogie of faith arising out of the whole bodie of the Scripture partly by the proprietie of the speach in the fountaine and partly by the apt knitting of the context that there may be full concent with it selfe the antecedents and consequents yea more he must be furnished with varietie of reading euen in the workes and writings of men that he may be able in good sort not onely to apprehend the state of the questions and originall of controuersies but also that he may refute his aduersarie partly by the concent of the Church in all ages and partly by the helpe of things that are granted and confessed on both sides and partly by the contradictions which the patrons of errors cannot but vnawares flip into for it is true of a lyar or a patron of lies that he had need of a good memorie Secondly to all this knowledge is required a sound iudgement that he may be able to inferre good and necessarie consequents vpon the graunting of the truth he standeth for and on the contrarie the absurdities and
man suffer in that nature pay the price and beare the curse of sinne whose powerfull victorie ouer sinne death manifested in his resurrection ascension vnto his father applied by faith to the beleeuer shall fully acquit discharge him froÌ wrath at his coÌming againe to iudgement These things must be knowne I speake not of the measure of knowledge but so much as there must be an expresse beleefe of these things for he that beleeueth not in the Sonne of God shall not see life and consequently in some sort what neede he hath of Christ and what Christ hath done and suffered for him Secondly there are other truths which are consequents deduced from the former and these are of two sorts Some things are so clearely deduced as by the neere dependance with the former the consequent is necessarily seene For example that out of the Church is no saluation that faith is ordinarily by the word preached c. all which must necessarily be expressely beleeued on condition if God make their dependance on the former to appeare For I doubt not but that God not reuealing them many thousands are saued in the ignorance of verie many such truthes but we may not hereon build our ignorance who haue so many meanes of reuelation our vnbeleefe is not onely damnable because beeing bound to beleeue we cannot or doe not but in that we will not but refuse the meanes of knowledge and faith The other kinde of deriued truthes are further remooued and not so cleare as concerning the rest of the fathers before Christ the locall dissent of Christ into hell c. such as these a man may without danger be ignorant in yea and erre also so it be without pertinacie and obstinacie The first points mentioned must expressely be knowne and beleeued the former of the two latter may be vnknowne in particular so as in generall a man beleeue all things contained in the word and be readie according to meanes offred to trauell further into the knowledge of God And the last I take it a man may without danger neither knowe nor beleeue And so much of that question which letteth vs see how necessarie it is to see that both publikly and priuatly our selues ours be grounded in the truth of religion points of catechisme which are wofully dangerously despised Vse In that these seducers ouerturne men froÌ off their foundation we learne that all are not chosen that are called Many beleeuers were here called and seemed to be laid on the foundation in regard of their outward profession but are subuerted againe many of them made shew as though they had beene Temples of the Holy Ghost but prooued to haue had but sandie foundations for the waues of afflictions no sooner beaâe them nor the windie blasts of seducers sooner puffe vpon them then they totter shake like a leafe or reed at last the fall of them is great So many lanch faire forth into the sea who neuer safely happily ariue at home againe and many saylers to heauen suffer shipwracke by the way Two set out of Moab both Orpah and Ruth but one of them holdeth on to Iudah We haue too many Orpahs who forsaking her owne people for loue of Gods people trauelleth on a while towards the Lords countrie but Naomi alledging but one wordly reason she turneth back againe she must haue her husband although with bitternes of heart she returne to her gods Haue not we those who had seemed to haue forsaken the world to haue ioyned themselues in zeale and heartie affection to God and his people haue they not seemed to outgoe yea out-runne others towards the heauenly Ierusalem would they not haue been as forward in any good motion or action as the best and yet how suddenly haue they turned saile and fallen some to the world especially when the world came vpon them some to pleasure some to coldnesse some to hatred of such courses that men may see and say surely some seducer hath met with them and preuailed against them How many who haue seemed waxe-hearted Christians soft and pliable who could weepe for sinne bitterly be amazed at the iudgements of God threatened out of his word stood in awe of God and durst not sinne but are now of an other colour make no conscience of oaths dicing gaming for their neighbours money feasting on the Sabbath day and otherwise profaning it so contemning the ministerie that let all the curses of the lawe be now directed against them personally they are no more mooued then the Leuiathan who riseth not vp when the sword toucheth him but accounteth iron as strawe and brasse as rotten wood euen so with him these laugh at the shaking of the speare and the archers of God cannot make them flie Oh therefore let vs beware seeing so many thousands set out of Egypt who neuer came into Canaan that we miscarrie not and fall from our owne stedfastnes Let vs labour as much for affection now as we haue done for knowledge that with our vnderstanding we may ioyne the sincere loue of the truth And seeing it is no lesse vertue to keepe the good we haue gotten then it was praise to get it let vs fence our hearts quicken Gods graces in them and pray for perseuerance The second point whereby the danger is aggrauated is that these seducers subuerted houses not one or two but many And hence obserue what is the guise of deceiuers eueÌ to creep into houses secretly to corrupt and depraue that doctrine which in publike is taught and acknowledged the truth of God In 2. Tim. 3.6 theâ creepe into houses and imitating Satans subtiltie lead captiue simple womeÌ assayling such as can least resist who yet beeing seduced are cunning to preuaile in the seducing of their husbands Eminent in this kinde were the Scribes and Pharisies who were the deuourers of widowes houses setting vpon such as had no heads to guide them nor knowledge to discouer them and hauing all things in their owne hands had none to controle them in their liberalitie towards them these were persons fit to be ouerreached by their hypocrisie and couetousnesse both which our Sauiour deeply chargeth them withall The Apostles also foretold of such who should in after times bring in damnable heresies but priuilie and these are not vnfitly compared to foxes and wolues in Scripture for as these beasts come stealing and slily vpon the flockes taking the winde least they should be winded clapping their tayles betweene their legges least they should be heard and softly as though they were friends to the flocke when as all this is but to beguile the silly sheepe so these deceiuers craftely creepe into houses shrowding themselues in the sheepes cloathing whereas indeed they are rauening wolues And the reason hereof is 1. because publikely and directly they dare not denie the Lord Iesus nor his holy Scriptures nor the truth plainly
bookes hath this hexameter Quest. But why doth Paul call him a Prophet Ans. Some thinke him so called onely by a generall acceptation of the word Prophet which as well signifieth a publike declarer of some truth past or present as of some to come and so he openly taught the truth perswading to vertue and dehorting from vice Others thinke the Apostle calleth him so ironically or in skorne one who was a Prophet fit inough for such a people Others because he was so in the reputation and account of the people who as the other Heathen were wont to ascribe some diuinitie vnto their Southsayers and called them diuiners yea the interpreters and sonnes of the Gods But I take it the truth that he is so called because he was indeed a Prophet and did diuine answer of euents to come some of whose answers and oracles are yet extant and recorded in authors besides that some of the Heathen confesse that he was the cheefe of those who by surie prophecied of things to come Quest. But what kinde of Prophet was he or how was he and the other heathenish prophets distinguished from the true Prophets of God Ans. The Prophets of God were of two sorts First such as were more properly so called who beeing extraordinarily raised and inspired by Gods spirit did reueale some parts of the will of God which he intended to doe in and for his Church for time to come such were Isay Ieremie and many other in the old Testament vntill Christ the cheife Prophet and accomplisher of all prophecies appeared but verie few after The second sort of true Prophets were such as onely did teach and interpret the holy Scriptures and ordinarily had not adioyned the foretelling of things to come but vpon some speciall extraordinarie occasion and of these were many both in the old and new Testament In the old such were the companie of Prophets among whom Saul prophecied and the children and sonnes of the Prophets who as it is like were such as studied expounded and more accuratly explaned the writings of Moses and kept the doctrine deliuered by Moses vncorrupt in the Church although the masters and those which were more eminent had both these gifts such as Eliah Elisha and the sonnes of the Prophets so farre as they were emploied and sent by these as we reade that the young Prophet knew not that Iehu was to be annointed King till Elisha told him In the new Testament the Apostle bringeth all ministeriall and ecclesiasticall duties of ecclesiasticall persons to 1. Prophecie 2. Ministerie Rom. 12.7 the former of which is nothing but the exercise of a gift of teaching in the Church applying sound doctrine out of the word to exhortation edification consolation 1. Cor. 14.13 Both of these are truly called diuine Prophets both of them beeing raised of God gifted by God dealt in the things of God and endeauored to lead men vnto God As for the other such as were the oracles of the Gentiles whether that of Apollo at Delphos or of other groaues caues dennes and woods very frequent amongst them or else the southsayers such as were Bacchis the Sibills and this Epimedes these consent almost in nothing with the former for they differ in all the causes 1. Whereas the former spake by instinct of the holy Ghost and consequently whatsoeuer they spake must needs come to passe in that manner and those circumstances in which it was deliuered the which the Lord maketh a note of a true Prophet These latter spake by instinct of Satan who beeing a lying spirit from the beginning was often a lying spirit in their mouthes but that he couered his errors by speaking in likelihoods and amphobologyes and the things that came to passe seldome came to passe as they were foretold 2. For the meanes whereby the Lord communicated his will it is either more generall or more speciall the former was either vision to those that were awake or dreame to them asleepe the latter was by word of mouth or face to face But the deuill vseth all manner of tooles as meanes to deceiue all elements fire ayre earth water so beasts birds starres lottes herbes windes and words that looke how many kinds of creatures there be so many kinds of diuination there are so infinite is delusion 3. Whereas the matter of the former are the great things of God and of them the maine the foretelling of Christ the Messias and Sauiour of the world the latter commonly dealt in things of men as publike or priuate euents of peace and warre c. in which also the deuill himselfe could but gesse but as for God and Christ he shut their mouthes vnwilling that Christ should euen thus be heard of among the heathen Or if as may be obiected of the Sibyls some of them did vtter some things concerning Christ which Satan had snatched and stollen from the writings of Moses these were so disguised and coloured as the naturall face of that truth could neuer be beheld nay euen themselues vnderstood not the things they vttered and therefore could not vtter them with purpose thereby to make Christ knowne to the world and much lesse to establish the true worship of God in Christ as the true Prophets did What other endes the deuill had in it it were too long here to enquire 4. Whereas the former receiued their reuelations into meeke and wise hearts beeing gratious and prudent and not madde men the latter neuer powred out their oracles but when they were rapt into a trance or madnes and knew not what they said or did Whereby it appeareth that they were meere instruments and organs of Satan by whose tongues he spake the resemblance whereof may be seene at this day in some demoniakes possessed by the deuill If any here obiect that Iohn was rauished in spirit on the Lords day and that the spirit also rushed on Ezechiel on Daniel and so this was no difference betweene them I answer that farre were these holy men from beeing meere passiue instruments or as blocks and stones as the other were they were indeede meere men and such as when Gods greatnes and glorious maiestie was more then ordinarily manifest were verie much affected and almost swallowed vp of it and almost rauished and out of themselues as Paul confessed of himselfe but neither were they madde nor sensles nor foaming nor deformed nor ignorant what befell them but with knowledge faith reuerence wisedome and affection receiued the things of God which they were to deliuer againe afterward to the vse of the Church 5. Whereas the former euer serued the vse of the Church and endeauoured to lead men to God furthering them in faith and obedience the latter onely serued the vanitie and curiositie of men and although they could not well lead men further from God then they were yet they the more detained them from seeking after the true God Thus the difference plainly
and sparing As Paul in all his bookes adding vnto his 14. Epistles if that of the Hebrewes be his his sermons and defences in the Acts of the Apostles vsed only three short Aphorismes neither out of the iust causes prealleadged Neither did euer Moses though learned in all the learning of the Egyptians vse any nor Abraham nor Iob nor Daniel mixed any of their Chaldean knowledge nor any of the Prophets Nor Christ nor any other of the Apostles but onely Paul the doctor of the Gentiles who were better acquainted with Heathen writers then the Scriptures before whom alone he vsed them wounding them with their owne weapons 2. These allegations must be vsed soberly without affectation Paul himselfe teaching vs that the right manner of preaching standeth partly in concealment of humane skil partly in demonstration of the spirit And hereof he rendreth two reasons 1. Because the doctrine of the Gospel must sauour still of the crosse be abiect and despicable and so resemble Christ himselfe the author of it who neuer sought his owne glorie but departed from it for the saluation of his bodie 2. Least the faith of beleeuers should be in the wisedome of men and not in the power of God that is least men should ascribe that to humane eloquence and wisedome and gifts of men which is proper to the simplicitie of the Gospel True it is as the Apostle obserued the more pompe the lesse power and the more earthen the vessels are knowne to be the better is the treasure knowne to be heauenly 3. They may not be vsed to prooue points of Doctrine or manners for the word is a sufficient and sure ground for proofe of all such points but rather illustrate and giue a more euident declaration of the truth and more clearely to reprooue and conuince falsehood and error For to vse mens authoritie to prooue Gods truth were to set vp a candle against the sunne or as if a cryer of a proclamation signed by the Kings hand and seale should say thus will the King haue it and such and such of his guarde These cautions quite ouerthrowe the common vse of such allegations at this day wherein men are immoderate yea infinite in euery sermon vpon all occasions and to euery purpose and people Hence it is that Arbanah and Phârphar riuers of Damascus are more frequented then all the waters of Israel Fathers Philosophers and Poets are lowde in many sermons when the Prophets Apostles and the Sonne of God himselfe is silent And all this is laid vpon this one practise of the Apostle and no other commandement or practise can be alleadged in all the Scripture but his And therefore we will looke a little nearer vnto it and search how farre the Apostle hath propounded himselfe a patterne for our imitation And to omit that scruple whether we may lawfully imitate him except we had such extraordinarie gifts as he had and such inspiration as whereby he was able to make profane sentences holy wheras we finding a profane sentence cannot but leaue it so If we shall take libertie to vse them as the Apostle did I take it no man can from thence directly conclude the lawfulnesse of that manner of preaching which is taken vp by verie many For 1. If we vse them as the Apostle did they should neuer come in sermons in our Church-congregations for he neuer vsed them but either in confereÌces or disputations or as here in a personall Epistle 2. Neuer before Christians who reiect not but desire the testimonies of Scripture for he did not but before the Gentiles and Heathen which refused the Scriptures 3. Not often in one sermon and in euery point for he did verie seldome onely thrice in many sermons disputations and all his writings put together 4. Neuer in points of doctrine or manners for proofe as inconsideratly they are the Apostle neuer so detracted from the sufficiencie of the Scriptures 5. Neuer with their names prefixed to get credit and authoritie or for ostentation which euery good Christian see men doe for so neuer did the Apostle 6. Not at all times and in all places nor euer in the Vniuersitie as men most do for at Corinth the Apostle is so farre from vsing them that he verie sharply reprehendeth the practise there 1. Cor. 1.17 For there was most danger of all And thus we see how farre we may take libertie or haue ground to imitate the Apostle in this practise The allegations of men for their practise are either weak or impertinent As 1. their large discourses in praise of humane learning wherin they fight with their owne shadowes for want of other aduersaries For who discommendeth it doth he that praiseth gold dispraise siluer or doe not we acknowledge it a necessarie handmaid vnto diuinitie but an Agar still who if she presume to step into Sarahs place must be cast out of doores Obiect None speake against them but such as are ignorant and not able Answ. Not to speake of the loudest sound of emptiest vessels they are not in themselues spoken against but seeing there may be no composition in the holy oyle neither may the Lords feild be plowed with an oxe and an asse nor sowne with diuerse seeds we desire moderation and restraint to the former rules that the voice of God may sound in the Church and not the voices of men Obiect But it is lawfull for the Israelites to rob the Egyptians Ans. But it is not lawfull to make a calfe of those earings and set it vp for a God Obiect But these adorne a Sermon Answ. Oh that our eyes were so spirituall that we could see that wonderfull bewtie in the pure word of God What an vnwise man were he that would not content himselfe with a Iewell of infinite price all of gold pearles and precious stones except he carrie it to the painter to paint it Let Christs voice put forth it selfe and his sheepe will heare it and follow him As for the persons alleadged be they neuer so holy or profound they are sufficiently honoured in beeing the friends of the bridgroome though they be not the bridgroome himselfe and for the persons alleadging them let them remember that he is not praised in this busines whom men commend but he that is praised of God So much of the preface Now we come to the Testimonie it selfe Wherein the Poet chargeth his countrimen with three maine vices 1. That they were giuen to lyes and falsehood The Cretians are alwaies lyars 2. That they were of brutish and belluine condition voide of the guidance of reason euill beasts 3. That they were giuen to idlenes and intemperance slow bellies For the first of these Why he charged them of lying although we need not enquire the occasion that the truth of his testimonie besides the Apostles subscription may appeare in history which recordeth that the bodie of this people was giuen ouer to inuent beleeue and receiue any fable or lie neuer
so monstrous and among other one especially made them noted and hated of all the world namely that Iupiter the cheife of the gods was dead and that his graue was with them the which with other fables made them so ridiculous as that they became a proverb among the nations insomuch as to lie was to play the Cretian Neither did the Poet speake of some slipps of the tongues of some few or some falls seldome ouertaking them but of an habit and affected custome and exercise of lying and fayning which generally and continually they were so tainted with as little or no soundnes vprightnesse and faithfulnesse but trecherie guile falsehood appeared in their dealings Doct. Falsehood and deceit in word and deede is condemned not only by the light of the Scriptures but by the light of nature it selfe Which appeareth expressely not onely by the testimonie of this Pagan Poet but by other lights in nature for the naturall conscience of man accuseth and checketh for it yea in children theÌselues it maketh them blush at the report of a lie Besides the most graceles men of men account it the highest disgrace to haue the lie giuen them the infamie of which vice is such as none wil take to it none wil confesse it And on the contrary the heathen so extolled truth in word in practise as of all other vertues it was sayned to be the onely daughter of Iupiter as whom most neerely it resembled Vse How should we who would be reputed Gods children abhorre that practise which euen the sonnes of men are ashamed of shall the sparkles of naturall light make the naturall conscience of a Heathen and gracelesse man accuse him of this sinne and shall not the cleare light of grace force the consciences of professed Christians to reprooue them Is it iustly reputed a disgrace to common men to be taken with a lie how disgracefull should it be to Christian men shall the Heathen professe truth to resemble God so expressely as that it is his deare only daughter and shall Christians who finde in the Scriptures the whole image of God stiled by the title and comprehended vnder the name of truth in their practise scarce expresse it as a part of that image And yet how many Christians are behind euen millions of the Heathen who although they be commanded euery man to speak truth to his neighbour yet shame they not to defend that they may lie and forsweare too for the advantage of themselues and others and therefore they say that though they dislike hurtfull lies yet see they not but they may as they do lie in iest or for the good of their neighbour especially to saue his life For this say they hurteth none nor is against the law of charitie and they find it commended to them in the practise of the Midwiues to saue the male infants of the Hebrewes of Rahab to saue the Spies and Michol and Ionathan to saue Dauid from Sauls furie and in the doctrine and writings of some of the Fathers as Origen Ierome who in regard of the profitable ends held these no sinnes To all which in few words I answer 1. That euery lie is hurtfull whether in iest or earnest for euill or for good because it is an enemie to truth and against the ninth commandement 2. For iesting or sporting lyes the threatning is generall Psal. 5.6 thou shalt destroie them that speake lyes vntruthes may not be spoken although they be not thought and Prov. 6. Thou shalt destroie the lying tongue he excepteth not if it be not in sport or for a good ende And many of the Heathen themselues saw the sillines and follie of this shift we reade of the Lacedemonians that they would not suffer their lawes to be gainsaid in iest and yet the law of the Lord may be controlled and gainsaied in iest of Christians When Thespis the first stageplayer was asked if he were not ashamed to vtter so many lyes in such a worthy audience he answered he did it in sport But wise Solon replied If we approoue and commend this sport wee shall finde it in earnest in our contracts and affaires and euen so by Gods iust iudgement it befalls Christians who vsing to lie in sport get an habit of lying in earnest and by his iesting lyes raiseth a suspition of his words that he cannot be beleeued be he neuer in such earnest 3. For officious lies so called there can be no such because in euery lie some office or dutie is violated But they hurt no man yes if they hurt not another they hurt a mans selfe many waies againe if they hurt not the parties for whom yet hurt they the parties to whom they are tolde who are abused and vrged to beleeue a lie and were not this yet they hurt and preiudice the truth which ought to preuaile But the end of them is good Yea but that which is euill in the nature and constitution may neuer be admitted let the end be neuer so good which is pretended The least euill may not be committed for the greatest good to helpe man we may not hurt God Moses would rather be blotted out of Gods booke then God should be dishonored Nay we may not tell the least lie for Gods greatest glorie and much lesse for mans good Iob 13.9.10 Will you make a lie for him as one lyeth for a man surely he will reprooue you And if a lie would make to Gods glorie yet he is not vnrighteous to leaue it vnpunished Rom. 3.7 But they be not against charitie Yes for charitie reioyceth in truth and if they were not yet are they directly against pietie which two louing freinds may admit no diuorce 4. For the examples alleadged and all of that kind we must distinguish betweene the facts of the faithfull and the manner of them The facts of sauing the children and spies c. was commendable and argued the feare of God and loue of his children but the manner of putting these in execution was neuer approoued in the Scriptures although the facts themselues were Neither is it strange that faith and sinne should combate together in the same action in this condition of the infirmitie and imperfection of the dearest Saints of God vntill that perfect come 5. The verie heathens condemned all dissonance and dissent betweene heart and tongue thoughts and speaches the one whereof was bestowed on vs by God to expresse the other Let vs therefore who professe the loue and feare of the Lord shew our selues to be of the remnant of Israel by this in that we neither doe iniquitie nor speake lyes nor haue a deceitfull tongue found in our mouths And to helpe our selues in this dutie meditate on these reasons 1. All falshood and lyes are directly against God himselfe who is truth it selfe so as by them a man becommeth most vnlike vnto God and most like to the deuill who is the father and first founder
to hurt they are termed foxes Luk. 13.32 tell Herod that foxe In regard of the latter namely their poison and venome Christ calleth them serpents and generations of vipers their tongues are like stings sharpened against good men and the poison of adders and aspes is vnder their lippes Psal. 140.3 hence doth the Lord threaten most cruell and ineuitable enemies vnder such speeches as Ier. 8.17 I will send serpents and cockatrices among you which shall not be charmed but they shall sting you Whereby he would describe and signifie the implacable and virulent malice and rage of the Chaldeans Now man beeing aboue all other borne a sociable creature and to liue in societie with God and men in the familie Church and common-wealth hath by his hostilitie against God and enmitie against man after a sort put off the nature of man and by such degenerating of good right hath lost euen the name of man also Doctr. Whence we learne that such as are not ledde by reason renewed nor by iudgement rightly enformed by the word of God but followe their owne hearts lusts for their guide haue cut themselues from the account of men and as worthily lost the name as the nature of men for they are become beasts in vnderstanding beasts in sensualitie beasts in brutish practises beasts in Gods account beasts in the reputation but of reasonable and heathenish men The verie light of nature adiudgeth them vnworthie the name of men beeing rather like the pictures or images of wood or stone outwardly resembling things but inwardly wanting which aboue all could make them the things they repreâânt And hence proceeded those poetries of metamorphoses not that either beasts or birds or trees were changed into men or men into these but in that the eie of nature in these men perceiued that men more and more degenerated from themselues and became daily neerer the beasts in properties qualities and practises although they retained still the shape and place of men Like Nebuchadnezzar who was not changed into the shape of a beast as some haue thought although God could haue done that but his vnderstanding together with his kingdome was taken from him and he driuen from men ate grasse as the beasts did till his vnderstanding he saith not his shape was restored him Hence haue some other of the heathens lighted a candle at noone day and runne into markets and throngs of men to seeke a man as though it were a rare thing euen in a number of men to finde one deseruing the name of a man whereby doubtlesse the Lord would cast the dongue of the Gentiles in their owne faces and that by themselues as here he did by Epimenides Vse Seeing the light of nature and grace conspire in the illustrating of this truth we must be more readie to embrace it and make our best vse of it as the truth not of a vaine man but of the true God Who among vs would not be mooued and disdaine to be called by any man a beast an asse an owle a dog c. and yet haue we occasioned the Lord thus to repute and account of vs and are not mooued for how few of vs can shew our selues men what a number of men and Christians in profession hearing the word and receiuing the Sacraments are as the horse and mule without vnderstanding that is not onely ignorant but incorrigible persons neither spurre nor bridle auaileth them to amendement Such as the Prophet complaineth of whom when the Lord had sundrie waies called them to amendement he hearkened and heard but no man said what haue I done euerie one turned to the race as the horse to the battell yea as horses that haue cast their rider men kicke and spurne against the Lord and his gratious admonitions as Pharaoh who is the Lord and other whilest the Lords sharpe bit is in their mouthes they bite it in with much discontentment but as vnruly afterward as euer before How many deafe adders are euerie where which refuse to heare the voice of the charmer some saying in their hearts some with their mouthes as the hardened Iewes to Ieremie The word of the Lord in thy mouth we will not heare What a number of swine are abroad rooting vp and treading vnder feete holy things contemning the word Sacraments ministerie discipline wallowing in their filthie lusts of vncleannes drunkennes fornication pride riot earthlines euerie one according to his owne appetite and not a fewe hypocrites who not sincerely vndertaking the profession of the truth returne to their owne wont as a swine after washing to the wallowing What a number of dogges without conscience and shame commit all manner of filthinesse euen in the day light and yet incessantly barking and bawling with Shemei against good men and good things let a man be a stranger to them and their courses let him be neuer so honest a man the dogge hath sufficient cause not to spare him and let any thing neuer so good be propounded or doâ if not so generally receiued or vnusuall there is no stilling of the dogges against it Who can tell the number of cruell and vnmercifull lyons greedie gripes couetous cormorants woluish extortioners subtile oppressors who as foxes liue by crafty conveiances and whatsoeuer other noysome beast and vncleane that liueth by the pray to which adde those serpentine whisperers tale-bearers busie-bodies the vermine and venome of societies against whome no caution can be sufficient the number of all which kinds of cattell so amounteth as that the world at a blush may seeme rather to be made for beasts then men Now if we would avoide this sharpe censure which our nature so abhorreth let vs iudge our selues in the premises and finde out that bruitish behauiour in our selues whereby we haue forfeited euen the names of men for to this purpose are we so sharply delt withall in the Scriptures that we should be brought to be ashamed and blush at our behauiours We haue a common saying when we see our selues ouerseene or ouertaken in any temporall and outward thing Oh what a beast was I but wel were it if we would seriously thus accuse our selues when we haue failed in our godly course to say Oh what a beast was I to leaue the direction of the word and suffer my selfe to be led by my appetite or by the lust of my heart or the sight of mine eies to this or that sinne alas that I to to whome God hath giuen reason iudgement election deliberation yea his word and spirit should liue all this while as one destitute of all these I vnderstand not what the good and acceptable will of God is but am yet like the horse and mule without vnderstanding I haue stopped my eares at the word like the deafe adder and haue refused the things of my peace I haue barked against God and godlinesse I haue wallowed in my vncleanenes like a swine in his owne filth I haue beene vnmercifull and cruell
matter saying But they wil not beleeue me The Lord is said to hold the Ministers in his hand and Christ the seauen starres in his right hand Reu. 1. First in regard of his disposition of them here and there at his pleasure Secondly of his protection of them in their labours And some he sendeth and all the heartening they haue of him before hand is But they will not receiue thee as Moses and some of the Prophets and that is not all but they must prepare browes of brasse their shoulders to beare reproaches and wrongs their backs for stripes their feete for âetters and stockes yea their necks for the verie blocke it selfe In like manner Christ sending out his disciples he forbidds them to possesse gold and siluer and wisheth them to possesse patience for they should stand more need of that then the other and telleth them that if himselfe the green tree could not be spared much lesse should they the drie branches and that if the Lord and Master be called Belzebub the seruant must not looke to be aboue his Master and scape scotfree And therefore Ministers called to such an vncomfortable condition must imitate the Apostle Paul who although he knewe that bands and imprisonment did abide him in euerie citie yet forward he must and prouoketh his owne readinesse and chearefulnes not onely to be bound but to suffer also the paines of death for the testimonie he beareth considering well 1. That the disciples themselues sent from the side of Christ must make account to be hated of all men for his names sake 2. That although they see no great comfort or fruit of their worke with men yet their worke is with the Lord. 3. That the Lord Iesus foretelling his death at Ierusalem yet went foreward and would not pittie himselfe for all Peters friendly counsel but pittied his flocke his bodie his Church more then himselfe a worthie example for the practise of all his minsters All which reprehendeth all those wandring Leuites who like so many planets or wandring starres are euer shifting their places and charges and selling off their people vpon the least greiuances but not without pretence and plea of sundrie inconueniences sometimes of aire and habitation sometimes of ill neighbourhood sometimes the rudenes and churlishnes somtimes the incapablenes and vnprofitablenes of their people but in all this the sentence of the Apostle passeth righteously against them vnto which their owne consciences cannot but subscribe that they seeke themselues their bellie their ease their profits but not the things of the Lord Iesus nor the winning of the soules of men to God 3. Is this testimonie true How then are such a people as this priuiledged and honoured to be among the first to whom the Gospel was offered noting the wonderfull grace and free goodnes of God not looking at desert merit goodnes of nature inclination of will or any other forerunning prerogatiue and is not his grace as free vnto vs as them did he finde vs any whit better then them were not we beasts in vnderstanding sensualitie and course of our naturall liues before he called and washed vs truely might be said of vs that our father was an Amorite our mother an Hittite our selues in our blood the frame of our heaâts euill continually the course of our liues a walking in vanitie and no eie pittying vs neither of our selues or others vntill the Lord couered vs with his skirts And hence are we supplied with a ground of thankefulnes that beeing by nature the children of wrath as well as others and euerie way by practise of vngodlines as vile as this people of Creta we should yet be admitted to the participation of so great saluation as is offered in the Gospel Wherefore reprooue them sharpely Now from the former testimonie affirmed to be nothing but the truth it selfe the Apostle inferreth that Titus not onely might safely but ought also to reprooue and checke the inhabitants of this Iland which reproofe is enlarged 1. by the adiunct or qualitie sharpely or as the word signifieth to the quicke for it is a metaphor taken from Surgeons who cut and launch and seare to the quicke if the qualitie of the wound or sore so require yea and sometimes in desperate cases to cut off a dangerous limbe or putrified member which otherwise would perish the whole bodie and no otherwise ought euerie spirituall Physitian to deale with the festered soares of the soules of men 2. By the ende of this reproofe that they may be sound in the faith Faith signifieth 1. that whereby we beleeue namely the vertue or gift of faith 2. That which we doe beleeue namely the doctrine of faith that is the doctrine of the Gospel Gal. 1.22 Paul destroyed the faith that is the doctrine of faith which he now preacheth And thus is it here meant because it is opposed to the Iewish fables and commandements of men in the next verse and then the Apostle following the former metaphor wisheth the Ministers who are the Surgeons of soules in all their launcing and cutting to aime at the cure that is the conuersion of their patients that is their people that beeing freed from their corrupt diseases that is their errors whether in iudgement or practise they may be brought to sound health that is soundnesse of faith and sincere doctrine cleauing only vnto God and relying themselues only vpon the merit of the Lord Iesus for life and saluation And yet in this exposition I include also the vertue gift of faith so farre as without it there can be no sound Christians but I admit it not to be the thing properly meant as some doe Doctr. In the word wherefore note that when the truth of a fact or sinne committed is certainly knowne a man thereunto called may boldly reprooue this is the reason why the Apostle subscribeth to the testimonie that Titus might haue sufficient ground of sharpe reproofe As though he had said it is true the people with whome thou art to deale are such and such and therefore thou maist sharpely reprooue them And it is not euerie euidence which is a sufficient ground no not for priuate reproofe and much lesse for publike but as our Apostle 1. Cor. 5.1 It is certenly heard that there is fornication among you and so descendeth to a sharpe reproofe at the least there must be some credible information such as the same Apostle to the same Church of Corinth mentioneth who vpon the report of the house of Cloe sharpely reprooueth them for their contentions for to that end he nameth his author that they might not thinke he would vpon suspition or surmise of his owne neither vpon suspected information from other charge them so deepely but from intelligence of those against whom they could not well except Paul staied the reprehension of Peter till he sawe that he went not the right way and that he was to be blamed Gal. 2.11.14 Zeale running before knowledge
vse vnprofitable 3. But the context in the verse following pointeth vs to expound them of some other then these namely of all those doctrines of the Iewes which concerned the legall and ceremoniall obseruation of daies meates drinks garments washings persons and peoples for the Iewes taught that the same difference remained to be obserued still as Moses from the Lord commanded it so as yet some meates were common and some cleane some daies were more holy then others so garments and persons much more lay open to legal pollution by issues touchings c. whereas the appearing of Christ procured finall freedome from all such impuritie so as according to Peters vision Act. 10. no man no thing is to be called polluted or vncleane Quest. But why doth the Apostle call such doctrines fables seeing 1. they were from God 2. necessarily imposed vpon Gods owne people in paine of death and cutting off from his people in case of contempt yea or omission 3. they included in them that euangelicall truth wherby both they and we are saued Ans. Yet for all this he tearmeth them so 1. Because euen these legall institutions of God himselfe when they were at the best were but actuall Apologies or shadowes of things to come carying a shew or figure of truth but not the bodie not the truth it selfe to the same effect saith Paul Gal. 4.24 that they were Allegories that is beeing the things that they were signified the things that they were not 2. Because those constitutions although they had their times and seasons yet now were they dated and now to teach or vrge them was as vaine as void of ground out of Scripture as voide of profit as void of truth as if they had taught the most vaine fictions and vnprofitable falsehoods that men could possibly devise And hence looke as if a man should relate to vs a narration not only of suspected but of knowne vntruth as for example that such a man with whom we haue eate drunke conuersed but whom we know to be dead and haue seene buried were aliue againe and not only so but of his perfect strength and state as euer he was might not we be more diffident then Thomas was and in good forme of speach say that he told vs a fable euen so if a Iew shall affirme the life of the ceremonies of the law which we know to be dead rotten and buried so long since in the graue of Christ although they once had a truth yet now this is but false and fabulous or else if a Iew should come and vrge as they doe that prophecie Isay 7. Behold a virgin shall conceiue c. as a thing which they still expect the accomplishment of is it not euident that he leaneth vnto a Iewish lie and fable for that which was once absolutely necessarie to be beleeued vnto saluation is now become so false as that he that beleeueth it is sure to be damned Commandements of men These words if they be taken by way of exposition of the former adde something to the more full answer of the former question implying that those ordinances of which we speake the which while they stood in force and till the fulnes of time was come were the commandements of God now the truth beeing reuealed cease so to be and are become the meere commandements of men But yet I take it some difference is to be put betweene these two namely this that by commandements of men are more properly meant not those which were diuine ordinances but humane constitutions and traditions thrust by the Iewish teachers vpon the Church to be obserued with like deuotion and religious respect as if they were the very commandements of God such as those our Sauiour found and left the Church of the Iewes pestered with and opposeth them to diuine ordinances Matth. 15.9 In vaine they worship mee teaching for doctrines mens precepts Which that we may a little better conceiue it is not amisse to note that the Iewes haue and doe affirme that Moses receiued the law from God either by writing which was of things more obscure more breife and difficult or else by word of mouth and that was of things more large seruing for the interpretation of that law written and for this latter sake say they was it that he staied 40. daies in the mount Sinai for else in one houre he might haue receiued the tables in which the law was written and although they themselues were at leasure to number the lawes written by Moses and gaue in the number of the affirmatiue to be 248. so many as there are members in a mans bodie and the negatiue 365. so many as there be daies in a yeare to betoken that the Lord requireth the through obseruation of them with all the strength and that all their daies which numbers added together were burthens sufficient for many euen to read ouer yet laid they innumerable and more intollerable traditionarie precepts on the people which they say Moses receiued by word of mouth from God and left them to Ioshuah who deliuered them to the seauentie elders they to the former Prophets these to the latter from them to the great Synagogue from whom they were preserued to the wise men returning from the Babylonish captiuitie and so from generation to generation euen to this day to write these explications say they is forbidden by God abusing that text Prou. 4.21 but they are kept in the heart of some wise men at this day Of these the Apostle would haue the Cretians to beware and giue no more heede to them then to the former Which turne away from the truth By truth is meant truth diuine fetched out of the word of God so called 1. because it is absolute without error 2. it is most eminent called before truth according to godlines to be turned from which is to be turned from all godlines In the word Turne away is a metaphor the speach beeing borrowed from those who turne away their bodies from the things they dislike and here translated to the mind to signifie an inward loathing and dislike of the truth which is the dangerous effect ãâã attending to fables and commandements of men Doctr. 1. Whosoeuer would keepe themselues sound in the faith and not be turned from the truth must shut their eares and giue no heeâ to fables and fancies of men which haue not footing and warrant in thâ pure word of God 1. Because these are things which hurt and corrupâ the soule 1. Tim. 6.20 Avoide profane and vaine bablings which whilâ some professe they haue erred concerning the faith Againe they encreasâ vngodlinesse 2. Tim. 2.16 and more plainly 2. Tim. 4.4 men giuen vnto fables turne their eares from the truth The Physitians reduce all the causes of health or disease soundnes or sickenes from the good or euil temperature of either the matter of which we subsist or the nourishment whereby we are preserued Now the
word of God is both the immortal seed wherof we are begotteÌ to God that food which daily preseruetâ vs that we perish not 1. Pet. 1.23 and 2.2 if it be purely and incorruptly preached all the sound members of the Church by the power of the spirit turning it into good blood and nourishment are sound and strong but if it be adulterated and corrupted with mans deuises if it be blended poisoned or leauened hence are all sorts of spirituall diseases ingendred and fedde which ouergrowe the soules of men so as they are soone brought to the gates of death 2. The Apostle wisheth vs to consider the ende of the commandement 1. Tim. 1.4.5 that is either the morall lawe or that commandement and lawe of Christ Ioh. 15.20 The ende of the commandement is loue that is both towards God for himselfe and man for God but this loue must not be vnsound not in word and tongue onely but in deede and in truth from a pure that is a sincere heart a good conscience and faith vnfained But how is this soundnes oâ grace wrought in the heart the verse going before telleth vs that fables and vanities of men are so farre from this worke that fire is not more contrarie to water then those be to godly edifying the which plausible wittie conceits while men desire they are soone turned saith Paul to vain iangling And Satan hath made vse of this truth to the ouerthrow of many soules whose ancient practise euer was to pester the Church with infinite toyes and tales fancies and fables that mens sences might be taken vp therein least they should by the searching of the truth get out of his chaines of darkenesse wherein hee detaineth them 3. From the righteous iudgement of the Lord the sencence hath passed that when hee hath affoarded men his word to call convert strengthen and direct them but they hauing wandring hearts and itching eares loath that wholesome word he giueth them ouer to strong delusions to beleeue lies and to this ende according to their owne hearts lusts he sendeth them an heape of teachers to turne them away from the truth 2. Tim. 4.4 And what can be more iust seeing the Lord hath enioyned vs to captiuate all our senses vnto the simplicitie of his word but we wil vntie them to raunge after strange glosses comments and words of no profit he hath separated the wheate from the chaffe but we will mingle them he hath deliuered a perfect rule of faith and life but we by seeking out other rules from men argue it of imperfection he hath offered vs the pure riuers and streames to drinke at but we will digge puddles to our selues or drinke out of the cisternes of strangers shall not men now despising so great grace neglecting so great saluation offering such open iniurie to the Lord and his ordinances as iustly as dearely buy their owne woe and be giuen ouer to delusion Vse 1. Ministers must so teach as they may be able to professe with the Apostle 2. Pet. 1.16 We haue not followed deceiueable fables but the power and comming of our Lord Iesus Christ that is concerning the exhibiting of the Messiah the accomplishment of promises the abolishment of shadowes and his mightie power in word and action in his resurrection and ascension these are the things which we haue opened vnto you not wearying you or our selues in vngrounded fables vncertaine doctrines or deceiuing you with any shewe of words nor any thing whereof we were not occulate witnesses Other things haue a shewe of wisedome but if the word of the Lord be forsaken what truth of wisedom can be in them Ier. 8.9 other things may seeme to bring glorie but the true glorie of Gods messenger is that of the Apostle 2. Cor. 1.12 namely in simplicitie and godly purenes and not in fleshly wisedome he conuerseth in the world 2. Hearers must beware least any spoile them or carrie them away thorough Philosophie the speach is taken from theeues who come secretly to carrie away sheepe out of the fold to whome the Apostle compareth vaine teachers for they are no better to whom if thou wouldst not be a pray keepe from their snares mens wisedome will here betray thee curb the vanitie of thine owne heart in which thou art borne else will it make thee drinke in vanitie as the fish doth water be diligent in learning and keeping such doctrine as concerneth life euerlasting heare him willingly that telleth thee of Christ of his doctrine of his actions of his suffering this shall feed thee to saluation as for doctrines of quaint deuises and conceits of humane wisedome turne away thine care from them els wil they breede to more vngodlines 3. The seuerall doctrines of Turkes Iewes Papists are so many bad humors feeding so many diseases amoÌg whom if there be any faith at all yet can there be no soundnes in the faith because all of them are patched together of fables to passe ouer the former as too blasphemous to be once named among Christians the verie name of their Alcaron is suffitiently detestable The Iewish fables whereof their Talmud is full we haue seene in part besides that their Cabala is full of humane deuises but euen in the things which primarily were the Lords owne institutions they are become the embracers of fables If now they vrge as they doe distinctions of persons he is a Iew not who is one outward or in the letter but he that is one within If circumcision a note of that distinction now that is circumcision which is not in the flesh but in the heart If distinction of daies seeing Christ our Passeouer is sacrificed we must not keep feasts with old leauen neither with the leavened bread of maliciousnesse but with the vnleavened bread of sinceritie and truth If distinction of meates that which goeth into the bellie defileth not a man and whatsoeuer is sold in the shambles we may eate asking no question for conscience sake For the Popish fables we need goe no further then there liues and legends of many of which delusions they are now ashamed But if we adde their Canons constitutions decrees and humane traditions vrged as things necessarie binding the conscience concerning daies meats garments orders and such voluntarie worship we might easily see their whole religion placed in such outward obseruations neglecting and deprauing whatsoeuer is of substance to the true and spirituall worship of God as though Christian religion stood in things corruptible or in things indifferent or bodily exercise and not rather in things spirituall necessarie and premanent Hath the holy Ghost said in the Scripture that the kingdome of God is not meate and drinke but righteousnesse peace and ioy in the holy Ghost and that meat and cloth are for the bellie and back and perish with the vse for God shall destroie both Let the blinded Papist keepe his coard and cowle at his backe cloath
himselfe with sackcloath all his life fast fortie daies if he can or rather neuer eate meate neuer touch mony neuer marrie wife he shall neuer find the kingdome of God in these beeing things which God neuer required at his hands and yet these precepts of mans braine are the rules of all his religion But yet here is a goodly shew of wisedome what is it not profitable to abstaine from flesh euery fryday and all lent that by the one the flesh may be tamed and by the other our Lords sufferings remembred and must not the Minister who is to deliuer the blessed bodie of the Lord be vnlike other men yea farre more holy then they and therefore must not he liue single at home and be seene in hallowed garments abroad But where is the word of the Lord to free these from beeing fables The Lord looketh not to what we are bent or can pretend for our owne deuises but requireth that his will should be our rule Oh that we could acknowledge the truth in accounting our deliuerance from this Popish Egypt and Romish blindnes the next blessing of God to the gift of his Sonne seeing in the body of their religion there can be no soundnes of faith if any faith at all the best of it beeing a disease and rotennes if we may not more truly say it hath a name to liue but indeed is starke dead Doctr. 2. It is a grieuous sinne and iudgement to be turned away from the truth and yet this is the fearefull fruit of humane deuises For the Apostle would here note a iudgement of God vpon such persons as were addicted vnto fables and humane precepts the which iudgement is a wofull and heauie stroake of Gods wrath whether a man estrange himselfe from it before or after he haue receiued it much more For what a plague is it for a man to hate the truth and in it God the author of it who is truth it selfe the light of comfort and direction of it as also the happie fruit of it which is saluation seeing all they are damned that rereceiue not the loue of the truth whereby they might be saued What a wofull delusion were it that a condemned person for high treason going to execution should refuse a pardon offered nay be so farre from accepting it as that he abhorres to heare of it will not turne his eies to behold it yea treadeth it vnder his feete and yet such a spirituall frenzie possesseth all such as turne away from the word of truth and when God calleth them runne another away For seeing if the Sonne set vs not free Ioh. 8.32 we remaine in bondage vnder sinne and damnation and are euery day drawing to execution in the meane time as condemned persons beeing reserued in bolts and chaines till the time of execution Now in these bands of death the Prince of peace our Lord Iesus offreth a gratious pardon the partie offended seeketh to the delinquent entreateth and wooeth him to accept of a pardon procured by his own blood and sealed by his death Now wretched men cannot abide neither the message nor the messengers but in contempt tread vnder their feet that blood wherewith they should be sanctified and scorne the Princes clemency shall not the very consciences of these men in the Lords iudgement accuse themselues as worthy of ten thousand deaths yes surely and shall iustifie the Lords righteousnes when he shall bring vpon them that great condemnation of a great part of the world who the light being come and shining on their faces yet loued darknes rather then light But much more miserable is it after the embracing and knowledge of the truth to turne away from it a great witcherie it is to beginne in the spirit and end in the flesh an vnworthy man is he of Gods kingdome that setting his hand to the plow looketh backe after washing to returne to the filthines of the world and to waxe weary of weldoing is farre worse then neuer to haue known to do well this is properly called a reuolt when men depart from the gratious calling of Christ the relaps we say is farre more dangerous then the first disease and the end of the Apostate is farre worse then his beginning the deuil that hath bin once cast out and entertained againe bringeth seauen spirits worse then himselfe so as better were it for a man neuer to haue knowne the way of truth then after the knowledge of it to depart from the holy commandement Vse If men were perswaded of the greatnes of this sinne it could not be they could be so indifferent in such a maine matter so nearely concerning their finall and euerlasting estate of whom many receiue not the truth at all others turne away and fall from their first loue after they haue once receiued it Did euer the world abound as at this day with Worldlings Libertines Atheists Newters and Epicures and was yet the truth euer more glorious and shining then at this day Was there euer such coldnes loosenes deadnes heauines drowsines and earthlines in professors and if that added to the equitie of Pauls reproofe of the Galatians reuolt that Christ was described plainely and crucified before their eyes Gal. 3.1 may it not much more gall vs among whom notwithstanding the cleare euidence and brightnes of the truth it is yet refused of the most and slenderly entertained of the best The which what argueth it either in one or other but that the former would herein hold their wonte which hath beene generally to change and turne their religion with the times as though the truth to saluation were not the same but variable and alterable as the times are and that the latter haue in no small measure turned themselues from that truth in the which they haue formerly found much more sweetnes then now they do that delusion hath possessed both the one in whole the other in great part Obiect But it is not thus with vs we come to heare the truth and loue it and hope to hold it vnto the end Ans. Yet this detracteth not from that truth laid downe For 1. how many will not grant the Gospel their presence their bodies their eares no man will gainsay but that these are turned away or if any should the pitifull ignorance and the fruits of it would conuince it 2. How many be there which heare and yet in their iudgements intertaine not the truth and these are thus farre worse then the Iewes themselues who could acknowledge that Christ taught the way of God truly Men will not beleeue that the way to heauen is so straite as we out of the word of God describe it nor that God is so rigorously iust as to cast away those that meane well nor so straite laced as to exact the forfeyt of euery offence neither that can be the truth to saluation which so few embrace and so many contemne what doe none know or go the way to
heauen but a few meane men and those perhappes more nice then wise what becomes then of so many great and learned men wiser we hope then all they Thus while Paul speaketh the words of truth and sobernes he is counted a mad man Act. 26.15 Men are wiser then to becââe fooles that they may be wise it will not sinke with them that Christ can come out of Galily Ioh. 7.41 And thus by Gods iudgement vpon the infidelitie of men themselues can lay blocks inough in the way to stumble at the truth and desperatly breake the necks of their soules vpon that verie rock which was laid for the rising and saluation of the righteous 3. At how many hands doth the truth go away reproched yea hated and persecuted Gods graces are derided Gods children scoffed and mocked by those who are borne after the flesh Gal. 4.29 And why doth Caine hate and kill his brother because his deedes were good and his owne euill And why are Christians yea Christ himselfe mocked euen for this confidence in his God Psalm 22.8 But here euery man blesseth himselfe and God forbid that men that professe Christ or that we who are ordinarie hearers of his word should be iustly ranked in this number Yet euen of vs how few are there whom the truth hath set free from lusts and seruice of some sinne or other Many of vs indeed haue gone farre in the contemplation of this truth but our minds and soules are no more altered and changed then if we had read or heard some humane Histories affecting vs for the time but leauing vs where they found vs at first How few of vs are sanctified by this truth and daily proceed on to encrease in sanctification by meane of it which that it is the scope of it Christs petition teacheth Ioh. 17.17 Nay how many of our hearers detaine this truth in vnrighteousnesse that is while they heare learne and can remember much of it yet in their courses are as vaine and vngodly as euer before Which plainely argueth a forsaking of the truth vpon the plaine feild making such persons more liable to moe and more fearefull strokes of God who receiuing the truth into their eares vnderstandings and iudgements but turne away their affections from it yea turne from it in their practise in that they hate to be reformed by it And if we haue not in great part turned away from the truth where is our former courage and resolution for it may not the Lord iustly complaine of vs as he did once of his owne people they haue no courage for the truth Many of vs durst better haue beene seene in Christian exercises then now we dare we could better beare a rebuke for our profession then now we can we did more take to heart the dammage of the truth then now we do we did take more paines for it we could be at more cost for it we could be more zealous against the enemies of it then now we are or can be Alas our dasterdlines and timiditie that faint before daies of triall nay in daies not only of peace but of protection and encouragements in the truth what can we promise of our selues if we were called either to die with or denie Christ Oh therefore let vs call back our selues out of our ruines and ââcall our former daies ãâã with them our former workes as such as meane to partake in that honourable commendation of the Angel of the Church of Thyatira whose workes were more at the last then at the first Now that we may the better be preserued from beeing turned from the truth some rules are to be deliuered and practised 1. Entertaine it not for outward respects neither for the laws of the land nor the encouragement it hath c. as very many do but for the loue of it selfe for that we affect we easily turne not from it no nor are driuen from it and if we loue it for outward respects as those outward respects change so will our affections For example if we loue it for the prosperitie of it times of persecutions will make vs fall off with Demas If we hold it because we would hold our temporalties the losse of it will be light in comparison of losse of goods dignities countrie world libertie and life the least of these will the heart fasten vpon although with the losse of the truth and with it of saluation also 2. Practise so much of it as thou knowest and the more thou practisest the more thou knowest and the more thou knowest thus the more thou louest and the surer dost thou bind it vpon thy selfe and this is the surest hold Ioh. 7.17 when as in religion faith and good conscience are ioyned together for such as thy conscience is such shalt thou be found in religion without which heare euery houre a sermon read ouer the Bible as often as he did who gloried that he had read the text and glosse also fourteene times ouer all this knowledge will not lift thee vp to heauen 3. Call no ground of this diuine truth into question suspect not that which thou canst not reach but accuse thine owne weakenes and ignorance our first parents yeelding at the first onset of Satan to call into question the truth of God were turned away from all that image of God which stood in truth and holines 4. Beware of indifferencie in Gods matters many thinke it good wisedome and pollicie to be on the yeelding hand and as waxe fit to take all formes and the print of any religion but the truth is that such persons as are not rooted and stablished in the truth when windes and stormes arise or the euill day approach they shall not be able to stand but as they haue beene long tottering so their fall shall be great Vers. 15. Vnto the pure all things are pure but vnto them that are defiled and vnbeleeuing nothing is pure but euen their minds and consciences are defiled The connexion of these words with the former is not easie to be seene vnlesse we conceiue the words preceding in that proper sense which we haue giuen of them and then this verse will affoard a reason of the former For the Apostle hauing called these Cretians from attending to Iewish âables and commandements of men that is such fabulous doctrines as still would keep life in the ceremoniall differences of daies and meates persons and garments seeing now all that partition wall was broken downe he draweth a reason from that libertie which now is obtained for Christians vnto whom now nothing was common or vnclean but might be purely vsed of them who haue their hearts purifyed in obeying the truth And this reasons is enlarged by opposing the contrarie in a similitude of the like To the impure nothing is pure not onely outward things but their chiefe and eminent inward parts are defiled whether we consider the theoricall part that is the minde and vnderstanding so as they can
and here especially is reprooued that ordinarie vice whereby men shew themselues louers of pleasures more then of God namely when for their pleasure or recreation men omit the duties of the Sabbath yea further when men sit at plaie day and night longer then they would willingly for much mony be bound to any good thing whereby they wast their substance neglect their callings loose their good names and go vnder the names of gamesters dicers c. in the meane time who is at home to guid and order to pray and teach the family oh this is a strange voice to a gamester Thus we see how men faile in these particulars to which many more might be added whereby they draw much sinne vpon themselues in the vse of their most lawfull liberties Now therefore shall it not be amisse to adde a fewe generall rules or counsels by the obseruation of which a heart desirous to please God in all things shall be able to avoide all these wandrings and turne it selfe to the comfortable vse of all these things wherein Satan hideth so many snares As 1. Labour for a pure eie and all the bodie shall be bright and lightsome such an eie as may see Iesus Christ with his merits for till then outward things cannot but be much and great in our eyes 2. When once thou seest Christ and his merits set thy affections on nothing else loue nothing meruaile at nothing desire nothing but either Christ or for Christ nothing that is outward must be desired for it selfe neither vsed but so farre as it maketh to the chiefe marke yea and more or lesse receiued or refused as each of them are more or lesse valuable to this purpose Much lesse maist thou rest in any thing which thou canst see here belowe where thou art but a stranger for the things thou canst see are but as shadows to the things thou seest not but oughtest most to affect and sometimes they appeare to be the things they are not and vanish away with the vse and hasten vnto nothing Now what follie were it to set them vp or equall them and much more to preferre them before Christ as if they were things that could make a man happie or vnhappie whereas they are in themselues neither good nor euill but so farre as they lead vnto or from Christ. And what more proper cause can we giue why men so corrupt themselues in outward things then this that they make there a stoppe and resting place whence they should make a steppe to climbe further towards heauen 3. Iudge thy selfe and others not by abundance of outward things no not if thou couldest passe Midas or Craesus in wealth for thou art hereby but more bound laden and entangled but by thine or their portion in Christ that man hath gotten abundantly that with his content in Christ can manfully despise these outward things he wanteth nothing that wanteth not faith for what can he want who possesseth Christ in whom is all things thinke then with thy selfe Is Christ mine or I his then I shall be prouided for sufficiently for he shall not want to whom Christ hath promised that nothing shall be wanting hee cannot hunger and thirst who hath once tasted of this bread water of life he can neuer be found naked who hath put on Iesus Christ he can want no pleasure who possesseth him at whose right hand are pleasures for euermore I will therefore make Christ my foode my raiment my riches my recreation and reioyce that my lines are fallen so well as for other things if I can haue them with him and vse them for him so it is but if not all shall goe before the pearle naked Christ is wealth enough Vse 2. A second vse of this doctrine that all things are pure to the pure is to take notice what a priuiledge beleeuers haue obtained by Christ that to them all things beeing pure they may without scruple of conscience vse their libertie in any indifferent thing so it be vsed aright because that lawe of commandements which stood in ordinances is abrogated through the flesh of Christ that bondage which beleeuers were put vnder before Christs appearing lasteth now no longer seeing faith is come the impotent and beggerly rudiments are vanished and taken out of the way the hand-writing by which they subscribed to their owne guiltinesse and condemnation and that so often as they vsed the ceremonies of the lawe is fastened vnto the crosse Nay more sinne which robbed vs of all is spoyled the powers and principallities to which our sinne deliuered vs are vanquished Sathan hell death deuills and all hostilitie are gloriously led captiue and triumphed ouer that we might see our full victorie by our captaine and head of our profession who hauing thus set vs into the freedome of sonnes and thereby giuen vs prerogatiue to all the priuiledges of heauen it selfe which are constant and not fading can he grudge vs and not giue vs much more right to the creatures which are but corruptible Oh how should this vrge vs to labour for the pretious gift of faith which as a chiefe instrument sealeth vp to the soule possessing it all the former priuiledges of the Saints it bringeth with boldnes into the presence of God it reacheth Christ in whom the Father is well pleased it restoreth our right in the most common benefits euen to the ayre which we breath in it maketh prayers to bee heard the word to be profitable almes and workes of mercie to be comfortable whereas without it a curse followeth the vse of all blessings all seruices are reiected thy prayers are abhominable who turnest thy eare from hearing the lawe thy hearing and reading the word is the reading and hearing of the sentence of thy owne condemnation thou giuest almes of that which is none of thine owne all thy paines and labour is but to get thee to hel ô therfore seeing such are the prerogatiues of a beleeuer get faith into thy soule which is the onely purchase of them with great summes of money these freedoms cannot be obtained only the beleeuer is free borne Which if it be so what a wofull thing is it that so fewe prize these priuiledges as they ought so fewe care for the gift of faith offered in the preaching of the word by which alone they can become pure to the creatures and the creatures vnto them yea they pure to all things and all things vnto them by woefull experience we finde the truth of that of the Apostle all men haue not faith nay it is a gift and giuen but to a verie fewe for there are but a fewe freemen in a corporation in comparison of the rest and yet fewer benchers then freemen as the Saints are a fewe counsellers in a state as beleeuers are and yet better were it to be no man then no beleeuer And in the second place when by much labour and meanes we haue obtained these freedomes we must
of the soule letteth a simple man see the secrets of his heart laid open bringeth him to the sight of his sinne and to breake out into the acknowledgement and confession of the truth saying God is there indeed Now nothing but the word can tell a man his thoughts nothing else can pronounce sentence according to that which is in the heart and therefore cannot but come out from God whose only priuiledge it is to search the hearts which he hath made Vse 1. Let Ministers gird this sharp sword vpon their thigh and strike downe the high thoughts of men speaking rather to the conscience then to the eares of men for else the word which is spirituall and most directly worketh vpon the heart and spirit looseth in his hand the proper worke and powerfull vse of it This alone is that two edged sword in the mouth of Christ whereby he gets the victorie as Dauid said of Goliahs so more truely may we say of this there is no sword to this Philosophy Poetrie and profane things are too blunt to peirce the spirit too weake to conuert soules too dull to giue sinne and corruption deadly blowes or deaths wounds Whosoeuer would turne men from their wicked way and from the euill of their inuentions must stand in Gods counsell and declare his words to his people And the note of a true Leuite is to haue the law of truth vnder his lips Malac. 2.6 2. Labour in hearing the word to find it thus diuinely and powerfully working in thy heart finde thy soule stricken with the sence of death eternall find it the sacrificing knife to cut the throate of thy sinnes and lustfull affections find it to shake and astonish thy soule for this is the onely way for thee to finde rest in the day of trouble if it slay not thy sinnes it slayeth thy selfe insensibly for it neuer returneth in vaine 3. Be patient to suffer thy hypocrisie vncleannes yea thy most close and inward sinnes to be discouered in the Ministery and when thou seest this light of the Lord searching out all the bowells of thy bellie say of it surely God is in it for although I find not this presence by thunder lightning earthquake as in the mount yet by a still voice the Lord commeth and speaketh to my soule no voice but his can cast downe such strong holds as I see shaken within mee none but he can bind my conscience none but he can summon my thoughts none else but he that made it can worke my flintie heart like waxe The woman at the well conceiued nothing aboue ordinarie of Christ till he came neere her and told her of her secret vncleane course then could she acknowledge him a Prophet then could she aske her neighbours Is not he the Messias that hath told mee all that euer I did euen so is it not the Lord Iesus that in his word telleth thee of all thy waies come thy selfe call thy neighbours with thee to learne where such instruction is to be had When Christ told Nathaniel that he saw him vnder the figge tree where he thought he had not then could he say surely thou art the sonne of God the King of Israel euen so when thou findest the word discouering that in thee which thou thoughtest was hid from euery eye thou maist say truely this is the word of the Sonne of God herein it resembleth him it findeth me out of my figge leaues and calleth mee out of my bushes where I had hid my selfe Thou maist be bold to affirme surely he is a Prophet of the God of Israel that can discouer the secrets of the King of Syria and the words which he speaketh in his priuie chamber and as truely this is a man of God that can tell me the thoughts and counsells which I take in the most priuie chamber of my soule yea in the secret and most retyred closet of my heart Many not acquainted with this lesson storme and rage at the word when it pricketh them and thinke that the Preacher is informed and beginne to suspect some intelligencers the truth is we haue an intellengencer euen a spirit which goeth after Gehezi and stayeth by Ananias and Saphirah till their most secret conveyances be discouered and reuenged to whom day and darknes are alike and for such let them in time beware to spurne against preuailing truth least one day teach them to their cost what it is to despise such a word as this is 4. Iudge of thy selfe and actions as this word doth that is not according to thy shew in the world but according to thy purenes or vncleannes before God to whom a poore man in his vprightnesse is better then a froward person be he neuer so rich yea a poore wise child more accepted then an old foolish King This is the truest touchstone whence thou maist iudge certenly of thy estate and not be deceiued If this word reprooue or approoue any of thy waies or thy whole course thou maist safely pronounce of it Lord if I be deceiued in this thou and thy word hath deceiued me and if by thy word I erre I erre willingly for I know that this is according to Gods iudgement and that is according to truth Rom. 2.2 Doctr. 2. We learne further what is the estate of a man vnregenerate whom the Apostle setteth out thus 1. He is one that is vncleane 2. an vnbeleeuer 3. one to whom nothing is pure 4. his minde 5. his conscience is polluted in all which respects he is a most odious person in whom is nothing but filthinesse of flesh and spirit the which thâ pure eyes of the Lord cannot abide All which will more easily appeare if we consider that by our fall we were not only depriued of that grace and goodnes which was set in our nature but there succeeded a foule and monstrous prauitie and euill opposed directly to the former good and that through the whole frame of the soule The minde which as a pure eye was able strongly to behold the brightnesse of God and the things of God is now not only destitute of that light of vnderstanding and reason but is couered and vailed with a black darknes of ignorance that the light of the glorious Gospel of Christ which is the image of God though in it selfe neuer so cleare yet cannot shine out vnto them The will which was most conformable to Gods will is not only spoiled and robbed of the rectitude and freedome it had to good but is become rebellious and resisting the will of God Matth. 23.37 how often would I haue gathered thee but thou wouldest not Ioh. 5.40 yee will not come vnto mee that yee may liue yea and is a seruant of sinne Rom. 7.14 the inferiour parts called the flesh are not onely spoiled of that conformitie which all the affections and appetite had with the law but resist with hostillitie and enmitie against God yea and cannot
that many who now stand not in the last ranks of professors if times should serue would play but an Hazaels part or stand at open defiance of the truth if once the chaffie profession should be blowen away no man euer saw the change and alteration of religion but he saw also this truth verified The third point in the words is the miserable condition of the hypocrite He is an abhominable person Where note that men of corrupt mindes taking vpon them the names of Christians and doing the works of Atheists are worthely abhorred of God and if they could be discerned ought to be an eyesore to men who should not with patience behold them They are abhominable to God which appeareth both 1. in their persons 2. their actions 3. their punishment For their persons they are but halfe Christians neither hote nor cold and therefore the Lord cannot digest them compared to cakes but halfe bakte Hose 7.10 and not turned on the other side below they are hote that is either in their owne superstitions or in smaller trifling matters or else in forme and outward appearance they seeme so zealous as though the zeale of Gods house would consume them but aboue in matter of spirit and truth in the inner man in the soule and heart remaine vnbaked impenitent vnturned the fire of the spirit hath not once touched them and so they remaine a mixt lump still neither hote nor cold Seeing therfore they are such as withdraw their best part from God the soule of God can take no pleasure in them Their actions although neuer so good in themselues neuer so specious vnto others neuer so behoofull to the societie where they liue yet are abhominable vnto God yea in their most deuout seruices they doe nothing but as Ephraim compasse the Lord with lyes and deceit Hose 11.12 Their punishment sheweth them to be euery way abhorred of God for as men deale with things they hate so the Lord 1. casteth them out of his sight Iob. 13.16 The hypocrite shall not come before him the workers of lies shall not enter within the walls of that holy Citie yea sometimes they are cast out of his presence as Caine was euen out of the visible Church as they are euer out of the inuisible to shew that they shall neuer be endured hereafter 2. Destroieth them for their destruction from the Lord sleepeth not but shall surprise them perhaps while they are in the bodie as Ananias and Saphirah but certenly hereafter and the damnation of such is no ordinarie damnation but a more ample and abundant iudgement is reserued for them then others and it is worthy obseruation that when the holy Ghost would rouse vp the slouthfull seruant he threatneth him his portion with hypocrites Matth. 24.51 and for both together it is said Matth. 13.41 that the Angels shall gather out of Christs kingdome all that offend and cast them into a furnace Ioh. 15.6 those that abide not in Christ though they cleaue a long time to the visible Church yet are seperated from the true inuisible Church and cast out like withered branches and men gather them and cast them into the fire how shall then such abhominable persons in Gods eyes avoid the damnation of hell it is almost an impossible thing for such a viperous brood of professed hypocrites euer to be saued And ought not such persons also to be an abhomination to good men in whose eyes euery vile person ought to be contemned yes surely could we discerne them or God discouering them we should be affected towards them as Elisha was towards Iehoram who in his straitnesse could seek to Gods Prophet and otherwise to Baal as the Lord of hostes liueth were it not that I regard the presence of Iehosaphat I would not haue looked towards thee nor seene thee Vse 1. If these be the notes and this the estate of an hypocrite then must it needs be very hard to know who is an hypocrite because it is a lurking sinne and so masked as there is litle yea often no outward difference betweene the sound and vnsound and consequently it cannot but be verie dangerous to lay this imputation vpon any man till the time least we iudge our brethren rashly and condemne the iust which is as odious a sinne as the iustifying of the wicked And this is rather to be noted because it is become so rise a practise to range euery professor vnder this title and marke him with this blacke cole of hypocrisie But as it is true that an hypocrite must be a professor so is it false that euery professor must be an hypocrite And as for all other notes here obserued or elsewhere in Scripture they are such as whereby the owne heart of a man and his owne spirit within himselfe may iudge of himselfe rather then the heart or eye of another man Many are so like vnto the deuill that they make no bones of accusing the godly as Satan did Iob of hypocrisie beeing led by that same spirit which is an accuser of the brethren but not by the spirit of God which is the spirit of loue which thinketh no euill but hopeth all things euen the best of the worst which is not iudging neither dare it enter into the counsell of God nor iudge the person of another mans seruant who standeth or falleth to his owne Lord which is so farre from carping at or misconstruing things well done in appearance as that maketh the best and giueth most fauourable construction of things and actions which are in appearance euill as well knowing that the searching of the heart belongeth to the maker of it and that no man can know with what intention vpon what grounds or causes this or that is done by another And much lesse yet doth that spirit of Christ which vseth not to quench smoaking flaxe but cherisheth euen good shewes as in the young man discourage better proceedings by deeming those who exercise themselues most diligently in the courses prescribed by the word the most worthy to be abhorred of God and man And yet where can a man goe but he shall meete with the spirit that beareth rule in the word which conceiueth not speaketh not so bitterly against whooremongers theeues drunkards c. as against many sound hearted professors of Christ and of his truth thus with the wicked Iewes preferring Barrabas before Christ himselfe Oh that men knew what they did and then would they not thus crucifie the Lord of glorie in his seruants who will fearefully reuenge such indignitie done against them When Dauid sent his seruants to Hanun to visit him and he euill entreated them vsing them as spies and not as visitors sent from a freind how hotly doth Dauid prosecute the reuenge of their wrongs he destroied seauen hundred charrets and slew fortie thousand horsemen beside the forte insomuch as he forced other Kings to make peace with him how much more will the Lord more
powerfull more tender ouer his seruants reuenge their abuse both in a better seruice employed and in higher degree disgraced 2. Let euery one lay these notes to his owne heart and especially beware that his workes giue not the lie to his words and profession for which purpose let euery of vs be carefull to approoue our sinceritie to God our profession to men and both of them to our selues by yoking answerable practise to our profession not disioining the things which the Lord would haue coupled nor admitting discord and iarre in things whereof the one should be as the true exposition of the other Let vs then looke a little nearer the matter and see by the cleare sunshine of the word whether they onely be hypocrits who are only so reputed or whether our selues haue not the beames which were worth the casting out and not to range into all particulars let euery man search his owne heart in this one point whether whilest he professeth to know God he denie him not in his workes To helpe vs forward in this triall we must conceiue that improperly the Scripture applieth this name not to such as by infirmitie flip into it for the best actions of the best smell of it as Mr. Bradford confesseth of himselfe but to counterfeit and sembling professors who with Ieroboams wife professe themselues to be other then they are imitating and resembling stage players to whom properly the name belongeth To follow then the resemblance a litle 1. Doe we not see base fellowes plaie and act the Kings part and take on them as though they were so indeed for an howre or two and yet are glad to hang themselues vpon the sleeue of some noble or meaner man for protection euen so a number of Christians by profession in the sight of all men as vpon a stage seeme to be Kings ouer their lusts and commanders ouer their sinnefull affections whereas indeed they are but vessells and seruants to some one sinne or other Secondly as on the stage beggarly and meane fellowes beare themselues as nobles or rich states or act Midas or Craesus part whereas they are scarce able to paie for the roome they plaie in till they haue gathered it euen so many professors seeme to be rich in graces encreased with goods and stand need of nothing and yet indeed like the Angel of the Church of Laodicia are wretched miserable poore blind and naked Thirdly as on the stage cowardly fellowes take vp armes as though they were captaines of great valour and seeme to fight one with another and yet doe but dally euen so many professors seeme to be captaines and fight with much rusling against sin and vngodly courses yet indeed they are but in iest sinne need not feare to receiue a deaths wound from them it is safe inough in the house of a friend Fourthly as on the stage very varlots and shifters plaie the parts and sustaine for the time the persons and names of honest men euen so many professors seeme to be honest yea religious men but are indeed voluptuous giuen vp to the vncleane lusts of their hearts haunters of tauarnes or whorehouses and though they ioyne in publike to good exercises yet cold inough is their loue vnto them oh how tedious is one howre spent in Gods seruice in comparison of a whole day yea and put the night to it consumed in any one sinneful pastime or pleasure and though they seeme freindly to the freinds of religion entertaining them as Ioab did Amasa saluting them as brethren to their face yet their hearts are not with them but are deuising with one floute or other behind their backs to dismisse them and for the enemies of religion whom they would seeme to hate they are most freindly vnto them their hearts their hands their persons goe with them if they call them to be agents or abetters in any vngodly practises as wicked Ahab did good Iehoshaphat their answer is readie I am as thou art my people as thy people my horses as thy horses I and mine are yours to command in any such seruices of sinne But to leaue the resemblance and come to a more speciall application of this examination 1. There is neuer a one who professeth not that the eyes of God are pure beholding all things trying the hearts and raines we all professe that his waies are iust that he cannot abide to behold iniquitie neither can doe otherwise then punish sinne wheresoeuer he findeth it and yet in our practise we renounce all this profession for we can sinne in the darke as if the darknes and the day were not both alike vnto him if we can auoid mans eye we are cock-sure Nay we liue profanely in his sight and against his iustice we flatter our selues with promises of peace 2. We professe that God is our Father and therein acknowledge not onely his general prouidence ouer all things disposing nourishing and preseruing all liuing creatures but his particular prouidence towards our selues But yet indeed we denie him so to be for euery man spendeth out himselfe in shifting and shuffling for himselfe as if he had no father in heauen to care for him which is the practise of a meere worldling Others depend not on him for their maintenance but leane on the broken reed of their owne labour wit cunning diligence many moe vpon vnlawfull and indirect means of gaine by extortion vsurie deceite false waights and measures Others when the least iniurie is offered them murmur for the present and laie vp for time to come reuenge and mallice as though there were no God to order their matters or to commit vengeance vnto Thus God is professed a father but where is his honour Others will haue God their Father but cannot abide his children others professe they feare him as a Father but come to their deeds they feare man much more then God for let a man threaten especially hauing power they quake and crouch but let God threaten they bristle as if they would bid him battell 3. We professe that God is faithfull true of his word and his word the truth it selfe and yet hardly are we brought to beleeue God on his word or further then we see him his promises stay not our hearts but when we haue him in our hands his threatnings terrifie vs not but when we haue them in our eyes the Pastor may pipe but people follow no dance let such call backe what they haue said as hauing said too much except they would beleeue more 4. We professe in word that God is onely wise that his word is our wisedome and the onely rule of all his worship and our waies yet how many stand vpon old customes examples of men naturall reason humane lawes and those of restraint or tolleration in matters directly against the word and many haue better waies of their owne then any we can teach them And as we professe these things of God so we professe as much
and that according to Gods owne heart he hauing for this purpose receiued his calling gifts and approbation of God 2. Otherwise he peruerteth the whole course of his life and calling and is no better then those false Apostles who turning themselues from sound teaching to vnfruitfull discourses called vaine iangling are said to roue and erre from the right aime like vnskilfull darters or shooters Now what a fearefull thing is it for a man to wander all his life long from that station and seruice in which the Lord hath set him Quest. But how shall any Minister attaine this end of his calling Answ. Hereunto two things are required 1. abilitie 2. affection both which prouoke diligence and faithfull abillitie 1. of learning 2. of iudgement For the former he must be able to feed with wholesome doctrine We will not put forth our children to nurses whose brests want milke vnlesse we would starue them so the Lord neuer committeth his children to drie nurses though often in iudgement he leaue and permit them vnto spirituall famine Seeing therefore the Preists lips should preserue knowledge and the Pastors breasts should be like Iosephs granaries stored with all prouision against the time of famine let all idle and idoll Ministers that thrust themselues in for Pastors and can onely feed themselues consider of their danger betimes least too late repentance cause them to know what it is to starue the Lords people and murther so many soules the meanest of which the whole world cannot counteruaile For the latter he must be of able iudgement and wisedome to know the nature and constitution of his people the state of his flock whether they be of weake or strong stomaks and so whether they need milke or stronger meate 2. He must be able like a skilfull cooke to know how to season the food he deliuereth he is not presently fit to be a cooke that can put on a white apron or conforme in a ceremonie but as he must be a man of skill in his qualitie so must he be a man of a good tast and haue experience of that he prepareth for others wisely deliuering points not onely profitable for the persons present but things also proper to the present occasions and be fitting occurrences 3. He must not onely know when his prouision is well seasoned but also when it is seasonable like a good steward who altereth the dyet of the house according as the seuerall seasons seuerally furnish the market for as euery one must haue his portion so must he haue it in due season a word in time to him that is wearie is a fruit of a learned tongue and to feed the impenitent with iudgement is wisedome seeing an humble soule is broken with threatning a secure heart is hârdned with promises But to the further furnishment of the Minister the second thing must be added namely the affection of loue Which must looke three wayes at once 1. to God 2. to man 3. to the truth The glorie of God must be prized aboue all things which will make him speake onely for God and he that speaketh onely for God cannot but be wholesomely conuersant in his word Ioh. 7.18 For loue of Gods glorie effecteth two things both concurring to wholesome doctrine 1. conceiuement of humane wisedome 2. demonstration of the spirit 1. Cor. 2.4 that is a secret power and authoritie of the spirit going with his word enlightning with his owne other mens vnderstandings and heating by his owne other mens affections this made a graue Diuine of ours say that euery true Minister hath after a sort a fierie tongue giuen him Secondly this affection of loue must be extended to his people Paul loued his countrimen and this stirred vp his heartie desire that Israel might be saued The mother seeing her child in danger is carefull out of her loue to prouide any cordiall or restoratiue that may be gotten to doe it good the prosperitie of the child is the ioy of the mother so the profit of the people is the Pastors crowne of reioysing 2. Cor. 3.1 Thirdly vnto the truth it selfe he must affect to know nothing and this will cause him to affect to deliuer nothing but Christ and him crucified this sincere milke of the word maketh Gods children to thriue and prosper whereas the vnwholesome milke mingled with error or puddle water of mens deuises bringeth sickenesse diseases and consumption into their soules Vse Let all Ministers who haue a care of profiting their people and so furthering their owne account acquaint them with this wholesome doctrine fetched out of the pure fountaines of the Scriptures and rightly deuide it vnto them as workemen that need not be ashamed Alas what vanitie is it out of opinion of wit or reading to seeke out strange speculations among the starres to search out genealogies peregrees to dote about fables to set himselfe to tie hard knots onely to vntie them againe as the dogge leaueth soft meat to gnaw vpon bones to mingle the word with the leauen of traditions what a dangerous thing is it to heale the hurt of Gods people with sweete words or to handle the word either deceitfully or deliuer it phantastically with vnseemely and rude or affected words of humane wisedome eloquence all this may puffe vp the soules of men for a time as though they were wholesomely fed but indeed Paul sheweth the proper worke of them that they breed diseases and ingender strife rather then godly edifying and when the fire commeth that shall trie euery mans worke his worke shall burne let him scape if he can who though he teach no false doctrine yet if he build haie and chaff vpon the foundation for he hath not stood in Gods counsell read the curse denounced against false Pastors Ier. 23. Secondly hearers are hence taught sundrie duties As 1. to desire only this wholesome food that their soules may be well liking laying aside their itching eares which hunt after nouelties for the Ministerie is not appointed to beate the eare as musicke but to sinke into the soule as the food and medicine of it by becomming the meanes and rule of life In populous places are running auditories in which the most gape for painted phrases prettie wittie sentences out of some Sage or other or some sentence of Scripture which yet they least care for but it must be turkist and mishapen out of his natiue simplicitie like cattell forsaking the greene pastures to broose vpon leaues and boughes These nice hearers are like the daintie gentelwomen of our times who scorning standing dishes on their tables which are the wholesome fit and strengthning nourishment set them at the low end of the table and themselues onely glorying in their art and cookerie feed vpon forced dishes and cookt conceits though the ground in comparison be not better then a bootshanke as we vse to say and the sauce trebling the cost of the meat it selfe How good a sauce
were hunger now to such persons and stomaks who in their fulnesse despise an honie combe This Athenian hearing is the cause of Athenian preaching and the diseases running vpon such hearers sheweth the curse of God on them who with contempt of the Mannah from heauen wish the onyons garlicke and flesh of Egypt these things they haue vpon their desire and with them more then they desire for they rot euen between their teeth 2. To receiue this wholesome doctrine as for the bodie we receiue wholsome food whatsoeuer it be or from whomsoeuer let it be bitter sometimes or seeme too salt yet if it be wholesome hunger findeth it sauourie no man but will striue to receiue a bitter potion to restore his bodie out of any weaknesse to soundnes and yet who is it that will suffer an wholsome reproofe to the recouerie of soundnes to the soule and others stand so much vpon toothsomnes of their meate and must know their cookes so well that before they can be resolued in these two the plausiblenesse of the doctrine and the friendlines of the person their soules are well âie starued to death Hence is it that we heare so many complaints oh saith one he seeketh not the good will of his hearers nor casteth to please them he is of a tarte and bitter spirit he seeketh to wound and gall but he healeth nor suppleth not But what preacheth he whether any errors or the pure doctrine of God No say they we cannot except against his doctrine True for they neuer trouble themselues so farre as to examine it by the word or themselues by it But then say I is it the word of God thou hearest and the truth by thy owne confession why dost thou then not tremble at that word seeing euery word of God is good pure wholsome though it cannot be denied but that some part of it is more seasonable at one time then at another Others alleadge oh he is no scholler in comparison but a plaine man and a nouice to such and such But can none but the greatest clarkes deliuer wholesome doctrine or was plaine preaching for Saint Paul alone and such as he surely the world is greatly altered since his time it cannot skill of his preaching who beeing the greatest scholler of all the Apostles was the most fearefull to make the least shew of it Well he is truely learned that hath learned Christ and can teach him to another although the voice be still and humble yet may the Lord passe by in it wheÌ as he is not in all the boistrous sermons of proud men Others can receiue no doctrine from such a one as hath expressed humanitie in some weaknes or want or is not altogether to their owne liking nor of their owne size Some cannot abide to heare the so called Puritane others are as farre wide on the other hand they can get no good nor will stirre out of their doores to heare him that can buckle himselfe to the times thus some hold to Paul some to Apollos some to Cephas but none to Christ. Here is examination of the persons of men but not of the doctrine of God which by both may be wholsomely and truely taught or if either of them should erre haue we exemption from hearing them are we not rather to trie the spirits and try all things that we may hold our selues to that which is good We deceiue our selues while we looke to be taught by Angels or Saints Gods ordinance is that we should be taught by men subiect to the same infirmities with vs weake men and sinnefull men must vnder God raise vs to strength of grace that our faith may not be ascribed to men or meanes but that the mightie power of God might appeare in mans infirmitie But in one word to remooue all the pretended causes of not receiuing the wholsome word turne thine eye inward and thou shalt see the fault in thy selfe for as if a man abstaine meale after meale from meate and he doth not nor cannot be perswaded to eate wholesome meate it is plaine hee is a sicke man his stomake is gone if hee hold on he is hastening to death so it is with him who refuseth the wholesome foode of his soule some sore deadly disease hath seased vpon him If this food seeme tart or bitter it is not corrupted but thy tast thy spirituall ague causeth thee to deeme honie bitter If thou loathest that meate which thou hast sometime liked the meate is the same but thou art not the same if thou art wearie of the doctrine of mortification which sometimes thou affectedst suspect thy selfe the case is with thee as with some children who for noueltie were willing to go to schoole but beeing held hard some growe wearie of their Master and would exchange him with another but no cooke could make this doctrine rellish thy tast till it with thy selfe be altered 3. Hearers must hold wholesome doctrine when they haue receiued it 2. Tim. 3.14 continue in the things thou hast receiued buy the truth but sell it not and bind it fast vpon their hearts And good reason for if the meate be neuer so wholesome if the stomacke of the soule keepe it not but it slippe the memorie and is not by meditation digested the soule is as surely diseased as is the bodie when no sustenance will stay to strengthen it Many complaine that they heare many good things but yet they stay not with them but are soone forgotten hence may begin to conceiue that the meate was faultie either not inough but rawe or too cold or otherwise but let them knowe assuredly that the fault was in their owne cold stomacks which wanted zeale and loue to the truth to warme them for we easily forget not the things we loue or else some sinne like the predominance of a bad humor hath ouercharged them which must be purged by renewing repentance which beeing done wisedome requireth that men doe for their soules as they doe for their bodies in which if the meate stay not till it be digested or because although it be digested it staieth not neither howsoeuer a man returneh to his meate againe euen so repaire thou vnto thy ordinarie meales againe heare preparedly and thou shalt at least renewe thy strength againe and if thou findest thy stomacke weake still looke as men of weake stomacks before meat prepare them with some warme thing and after close them vp againe with some preserue or other so must thou with prayer and reading prepare and warme thy affection before and close vp thy stomacke with prayer and meditation after by the former the spirit is obtained which bringeth things to the remembrance by the latter things are held as a mans owne being as strong vinegar to the nose to hold that in which otherwise would be presently cast vp againe 4. Hearers must so desire receiue and hold this wholesome foode as they may growe by it shewing by their
eye of flesh thou canst not but doubt of the truth of the promises at least to thy selfe in whom so little good appeareth but open the eye of thy faith which at length seeth clearely the saluation of God chaseth away clouds of doubts and distrust and giueth glorie vnto God As he therefore that would deeme the orbe of the sunne to be greater then the earth must deny his sence and yeeld to reason so must the beleeuer renounce both sence and reason and liue by his faith Fourthly the fruits of a sound faith are 1. Inward and these are all the parts of renewed holines in the soule which cannot but accompany it 2. Pet. 1.5.6 Ioyne with faith vertue c. for it worketh a through change in the whole man by purifying the heart inspiring a new spirituall life raysing from dead workes and causing to grow vp in holines and in the feare of God It is as the heat in the bodie the fountaine of life and heate and as the roote of a tree affording life sappe and quickning of grace to all the the parts of obedience without which it is impossible to please God in any thing 2. Outward such as are the true loue of God and man For as it maketh vs the sonnes of God so it causeth vs to carie our selues as children desirous to please our Father in all things to performe vnto him all the parts of his worship publike and priuate to loue his word to confesse his truth though with the losse of our liues to thinke of him to speake of him to delight in his presence and fellowship and giue vp our selues wholly to obey him in his commandements and corrections Againe it maketh vs to loue Gods image in our brethren and out of this loue issueth a desire and endeauour to helpe them heauenward and care to performe all other offices of loue towards their outward man their persons their liues their goods their names c. These are the blessed fruits of that faith which is vnfained 1. Tim. 1.5 which worketh by loue Gal. 5.6 And thus haue we shewed the first point wherein the nature of sound faith standeth The second point is why soundnes of faith is required rather of old men beeing a grace which euery one young aswell as old must striue vnto Answ. 1. Because they haue had the vse of the word longer and therefore their profit should be answerable to their meanes neither is this assurance and soundnes of faith attained at the first but ariseth vpon a grounded knowledge which for most part is not to be found in the younger sort Secondly old men which ought to be auncients in profession and so haue more experience of Gods waies and working should shew forth the power of faith vnto others and therein become as cleare patternes and presidents vnto them and therefore whereas a lesser measure may be accepted in the younger yet for these to yeeld to doubting to wauer in the truth to be corrupt in iudgement to sticke in extremitie or faint in affliction is a greater sinne and more hatefull vnto God who more seuerely correcteth it in old men who should be leaders vnto others yea although they be deare otherwise vnto him Moses himselfe if by doubting he shall dishonour God shall be barred the good land for it Thirdly their age and experience in all meetings must haue the honour and place of speach when the younger sort must either sit silent or with Elihu speake in their turne when they haue done of them the younger expect solution of doubts and difficulties counsell in cases of conscience and wise aduise out of their experience Now if they should be tainted with false opinions and dotages or shake as âeeds in the doctrine of faith and truth they cannot but become hurtfull and vnprofitable vnto such whose eyes are vpon them when they see them as inconstant in the faith and as subiect to wauer and reele as theÌselues who in comparison are but newly planted 4. Their bodies outward man waxeth weak and beginneth to faile and therefore they had more need labour for strength and soundnes in the inner man which is a reason not to be neglected as presently we shall see Vse All these reasons are direct against such as plead that their years comming on them they cannot conceiue nor learne nor remember nor profit in religion as they are vrged in the ministerie their sences inward and outward serue them not their vigour and quicknes is gone but it is good for them to consider the hand of God vpon Zacharie Luk. 1. 18. for making his age a meanes to weaken his faith though in a farre more difficult case Doth not our Apostle here vrge it as a cheife argument that because they are old therefore they must the rather be furnished with grace of knowledge memorie zeale faith loue and patience and shall it goe for a good plea that because they are old therefore they shall be excused if they cannot attaine vnto these nor greatly force after them what a shame was it for Nicodemus beeing an auncient and Ruler in Israel to be ignorant in the point of regeneration and therefore Christ reprooued him Ioh. 3. And that was the sinne of the Hebrews when as for their time they ought to haue bin teachers they were to seek in the principles of religion and were babes needing milke such is the sinne of babish old men olde in yeares children in vnderstanding The third point is the lesson which hence we are to learne namely that euerie man must labour to recompence the decaie of nature with increase of grace the weakenes of the bodie with soundnesse of minde the failing of the outward man with the fortifying of the inward The wiseman wisheth timly to prepare against the inconueniences of old age with the remembrance of God in the youth how much more should olde men in the midst of their ruines and decaies by this meanes repaire and fortifie themselues And the counsell is generall that if the outward man perish care must be had that the inward be daily renewed Reas. 1. It is made a note of a true member of the Church to be more fresh flourishing and fruitfull in his age when other men languish decay and are daily enfeebled these trees of righteousnesse receiue new vigour and strength not to flourish onely but to be more fruitfull then euer And whereas amongst men those that see olde and decrepite age for want of naturall heate and moisture shriule and die away yet euen these same beeing true members of the Church hauing once the life of the Sonne of God breathed into their soules are neuer afterwards destitute of radicall heate and moysture but renew their age as the eagle and with their daies their strength For Christ is that Sunne of righteousnesse who once rising vpon a soule is so farre from setting againe that he is still rising euen vnto the perfect day of it
be performed in the first neither ought any creature to be loued so farre as it is an enemie and hatefull to God the creator Psal. 139. I hate the wicked that is so farre as wicked namly their practises not their persons Secondly it must be sound in the order which will appeare in two rules 1. it must be in the greatest measure where is most grace and shew it selfe most friendly and louing to them that loue and are the friends of God It must doe good vnto all but especially the houshold of faith The Apostle commending the loue of the Ephesians which for the soundnes of it he sawe was praise worthie he hence approoueth it that it was towards all Saints and hence the Apostle Iohn gathereth a note that we are translated from death to life if we loue the brethren And herein we haue God himselfe going before vs in example who respected the poore widowe of Sarepta aboue all Israel Now we shall descend fitly to this dutie by these staires 1. by louing God simply for himselfe 2. Christ as man the beloued of God the head of his Church 3. the Church it selfe the bodie of Christ receiuing of his fulnes grace for grace and 4. the particular members must rise vp higher in our affections as the Lord hath highlier honoured them with grace and more expressely renewed his image vpon them The second rule for the right order of sound loue is that it must beginne at home but may not there determine the rule of the loue of our neighbour Christ hath made the loue of our selues and as we are to prouide for our owne good first and that according to the wisedome which the word teacheth first seeking the kingdome the pearle the treasure for our soules and then these outward things for our outward man euen so are we to deriue this loue in this manner vnto the soules and bodies of others according as they are nearer vs or further off in the degrees of grace and nature And here respect must be had 1. to those of our own house as to whom we are tyed either by the bond of marriage who beeing one with vs haue right to the same affection wherewith we loue our selues or of neere blood as parents children or of dutie as seruants he that careth not for these is worse then an infidel and hath denied the faith 2. He that careth for none but these is little better for if loue bee sound within it will be working outwardly As 1. to such as are tyed by any bond of blood or alliance euen without the family 2. to such as are in a perpetuall contract of friendship with vs as was betweene Dauid and Ionathan 2. Sam. 18.1 and Christ had one who aboue the rest was called the disciple whom Iesus loued 3. it must proceed on to strangers as men and as those that may be heires of the same grace of life with vs yea to the poore as well as to the rich Iam. 2.8 9. nay more to our enemies Matth. 5.44 Loue your enemies these are the degrees of sound loue Thirdly this loue must be sound in the seate of it and that must be the heart Rom. 12.9 Let loue be without dissimulation it must not be hypocritall from the teeth outward or fawning but loue must come from a pure heart 1. Ioh. 3.18 Let vs not loue in word and tongue but in deede and truth Fourthly it must be sound in the worke or action of it 1. in preuenting the euill of the brethren not suffering men to sinne 2. in procuring their good The Apostle would haue experience of the naturalnesse of the loue of the Corinths in their bountie and liberalitie towards the Saints in want For if any haue this worlds good and shutteth his compassion from his brothers neede how dwelleth the loue of God in him Fiftly it must be sound in the durance and lasting of it Prou. 17.17 A friend loueth at all times and here trie the soundnesse by these notes 1. If in a milde and iust reprehension it breaketh not off 2. If it hold in aduersitie a brother is made for aduersitie see Act. 11.29 3. If it hold then when iniurie is offered and occasions of breaking off by vnkindnesse or hard measure 1. Cor. 13.5 Loue is not prouoked to anger but suffereth all things In these two latter it resembleth Gods loue which is both constant and closest to a man in the day of his trouble neither taketh it the forfeit of our daily prouocations Vse By all this triall both olde and young may see how farre they are from soundnesse in this grace contenting themselues euen with a shadowe of it for the most of mens loue is grounded either vpon receite or hope of benefit or vpon flesh and fleshly respects and is not begunne in nor for God nor knit by the spirit of God the least part of it is set vpon the Saints that are vpon earth excelling in vertue it generally determineth it selfe in selfe louing and selfe seeking not seeking the things of others as well as their owne or not seeking and louing the soules of men as well as their bodies or respecting persons and not embracing the poore as well as the rich or not blessing their enemies as well as their friends the most loue of men is a lip-loue a semblance a counterfeit and fruitlesse loue diuorsed from inward heartie affection or else a vanishing and flitting loue flinching in aduersitie when most neede is and readie vpon the least occasion to be ouercome with euill and changed into bitter hatred this crazie loue euerie where argueth a riuen and crackt faith such counterfeit loue is the daughter of counterfeit faith and vnsoundnes of loue is a sure token of vnsoundnes of faith and halting in religion In patience This third ornament of Christian old age is fitly by the spirit of God added to the two former as the preseruatiue of both most requisite vnto all Christians For seeing this vertue is nothing else but a willing and constant suffering of hard and painefull things for Christianitie and honesties sake and further that affliction followeth the faithfull who studie to testifie their loue of God in the loue of man euen as the shadow followeth the bodie necessarily must he that would hold out in Christianitie get this grace to beare off such calamities as follow vpon the keeping of faith and good conscience 2. No man can haue either of the former that wanteth this for these three vertues are like the three graces which goe hand in hand the former leading the latter and this last laying hold on both the former so as if any man would trie the soundnes of the former he cannot better do it then by the sequele of the latter the soundnes of faith discouereth it selfe in the soundnes of loue and the soundnes of loue in a sound patience for as sound faith is louing so sound loue
betweene them bones of enmitie spareth neither God nor man God he accused vnto Adam and Eue and accused Iob vnto God and is called the accuser of the brethren but yet it is not his alone but hath euer since beene taken vp into the practise of his instruments who haue their tongues set on fire of hell where they shall be tormented The nature of which sinne that we may the better discouer we must know that it is sundrie waies committed especially fowre 1. In charging men or women in publike or priuate to their face or behind their backs with things which are false and vntrue so dealt Ziba with Mephibosheth contrarie to true loue which reioyseth in the truth 2. There may be and most vsually is false accusing euen in relating true things sundrie waies as 1. by blasing secret infirmities which loue would haue couered 2. By aggrauating through vehemencie of words facts or speaches which may receiue a fauourable construction Thus Doeg against Ahimelec spake the truth but with a wicked heart insinuating treasonable intentions where were none the storie sheweth the grieuous mischeife that came of that wickednes So dealt Amazia to the King against Amos. And Paul and Silas preaching nothing but the truth are brought to the gouerners and exclaimed vpon as men troubling the citie preaching ordinances not lawfull to receiue and teaching to worship God contrarie to law 3. By changing the truth little or much or adding vnto it Thus the false witnesses against Christ added to his speach I will and made with hands and so peruerted his whole meaning 4. By speaking that which we know to be truth but on no good ground no good manner and to no good end As in speaking of mens euills beeing not called either by the Magistrate or by Christian dutie of charitable admonition of the partie himselfe or others or not in loue and pittie nor sorrow but rather as reioysing in the falls or to no other end but to fill vp our owne mouth with prattle in traducing disgracing and bringing into contempt the person of our neighbour Thirdly this sinne of false accusing may be committed as well in silence as in speach As 1. by concealing wholly 2. by diminishing which is a concealement in part 3. by denying 4. by deprauing truths which may concerne the good of our neighbour especially when his name is called into question or his estate 5. when in our minds we accuse and iudge that done in vaine glorie which is done in simplicitie or in hypocrisie or for commodity or other sinister respects thus are not only the most Christian practises but the whole profession of religion at this day traduced and disgraced Fourthly we may commit this sinne aswell by others as our selues and that either in beeing agents or patients in it The former by suborning false accusers and witnesses as the Iewes did against Christ in the matter of his death and resurrection as also against Steuen his first Martyr The latter by receiuing false accusation for as if there were no receiuers there would be no theeues so would there be no informers and our commandement is to driue away with an angrie countenance the slandring tongue as the North wind driueth away the raine Now all these sinnes with all other of this kind must be auoided of euery man and woman who would not be of that generation of monsters which the wise man speaketh of who in stead of tongues haue swords in their mouthes And let euery Christian consider that expresse charge of God Leuit. 19.16 Thou shalt not walke about with tales among thy people and 2. that whispering and backbiting are reckned vp among the sinnes of those that are giuen vp to a reprobate sence Rom. 1.29 But especially is this precept directed to women because of the inclination of their sex aboue men hereunto for the holy Ghost well knowing our constitutions most aptly armeth vs there where we lie most open and naked hence women are forbidden to goe from house to house as pratlers and busie bodies and they must not speake things vncomely Yea to olde women 1. because their age increaseth the disease by affoarding them more familiar accesse vnto places where may be occasion of much speach and giuing them more libertie and boldnesse and place of speach when it becommeth the yonger women to be silent 2. Their example much hurteth the younger women whom by their vaine iangling and busie babling they corrupt or poison and occasionally robbe and bereaue them of their vaile of modestie shamefastnes and silence 3. It is a great disgrace for their age especially if they professe religion that they who should be matrons and patterns of peaceablenes and amiable carriage should become firebrands incendiaries of families and societies yea the Deuills gunpowder fire too to blow vp a whole world of wickednes The rules to auoid this sinne are 1. Looke to thine owne calling and the necessarie duties of it that so following thine owne plow thou maist haue no leysure to entermeddle in other mens affaires busie-bodies and pratlers are ioyned by the Apostle 2. Beware of enuie which is still hatching and inuenting euill the saying is true malice neuer spake well but is suspitious and deprauing the best persons and practises and is one of the greatest enemies of truth in which Gods image cheifely consisteth 3. Learne to esteeme the good name of thy brother the next thing to his life considering the truth of that homely speach that he that wanteth a good name is halfe hanged and there is great reason that those who would haue their names tendred by others should tender the good names of others doing as they would be done vnto which is the golden rule of all equitie 4. In receiuing reports excuse parties absent as farre as well we can as also facts done so farre as they may be well interpreted where we cannot so do to aduise the reporter to looke well vnto and consider himselfe Not giuen to much wine The Greeke word signifieth such as are become seruants and vassalls to any thing that looke as a seruant is not his owne but his masters at whose command he must come and go whose worke he must performe and cannot chuse his owne businesse and whose hardest tasks he must vndertake euen so the Apostle implyeth that men and women there are who are not their owne but wines that is seruants to wine and strong drinke at the command at the call of it and haue it not in their power to vse as a seruant but themselues are subdued vnder it And what is here spoken of wine may be fitly by Synechdoche referred to all daintines in meats and drinks c. as all inordinate desires of this kind are comprehended in that one phrase to giue the heart to wine Now the sinne is disgracefull in euery man for the commandement is generall Be not drunke with wine
sort were diligent hearers and when the elder saw this yet repented they not to beleeue it verily the younger shall be gathered into heauen before the elder who without timely repentance shall neuer come there Fourthly young men had need call their waies to remembrance that their consciences may haue peace in the testimonie thereof when they are older for the vanities of youth vexe the heart many yeares after Dauid praied against the sinnes of his youth not without a bitter sence and sting of them It was the voice of Ephraim Ier. 31.19 I was ashamed yea confounded because I did beare the reproach of my youth God may now in thy youth suffer thee for want of knowledge and conscience to be senceles of thy most grosse sinnes as Iosephs brethren were but afterwards if thou belongest vnto him he will waken thy conscience and make the thought of them as bitter as euer the practise of them was pleasant when they shall fill thee with trouble of conscience and make thee call great things into question yea bring thee not onely to doubt of thy effectuall calling to grace but almost to despaire of thy saluation especially if thy sinnes of youth by long continuance be grown into customes and can hardly therefore be subdued euen then when thou art conuerted Wouldest thou be fenced now against all these afterclappes Now is the time wherein thou maist preuent such afflictions Nay more thou maist by drawing neere vnto the Lord and bearing his yoke in thy youth laie the foundations of thy comfort in any future affliction during the daies of thy pilgrimage as Iob did the one thirtieth Chapter of whose booke containeth nothing but a gathering vp of himselfe vnto his comforts and hopes through the recalling vnto minde the innocencie and vprightnesse of the former part of his life As Hezekiah also did who when sentence of death had passed from the mouth of God and his Prophet against him had no such hold of comfort elsewhere then in calling to mind the innocencie of his life a testimony that he was in couenant with God and might looke to see the goodnes of the Lord in the land of the liuing Remember Lord how I haue walked before thee in truth and with a perfect heart Now for the helpes furthering this dutie 1. Young men must take notice of that great bundle of follie which is naturally bound vp in their hearts the corruption of that age beeing such as needeth not any occasion without it selfe to cast it downe 2. That the meanes to redresse it is the studie of the Scriptures vnto the rules whereof they must haue regard and not to the examples of men 3. That if they will needs be giuen to imitation then must they imitate not the most but the best of that age such as was young Daniel who in tender yeares was able to vtter knowledge Dan. 1.4 young Samuel who so soone as he is weaned must stand before the Lord 1. Sam. 1. young Iosiah who at eight yeare old walked vprightly 2. King 21. young Timothy who knew the Scriptures of a child yea of Christ himselfe who increased in wisedome as in stature so as at twelue yeares olde he was able to confound the Doctors and great Rabbies of the Iewes 4. That against all the discouragements they shall meete withall from men as that they are too forward soone ripe and young Saints c. they must oppose the Lords good pleasure who requireth firstlings first fruites first borne of man and beast the first moneth yea and first day of that moneth for the celebrating of the passeouer and delighteth in whole and fat offerings not in the lame leane and blind sacrifices which his soule abhorreth for of all the sonnes of men the Lord neuer tooke such pleasure as in such who were sanctified euen from the wombe Some of the learned call men to the timely seruice of God from the allusion of Moses rodde Exod. 3. and Isaies vision cap. 9. both of the almond tree because of all trees that soonest putteth forth her blossomes how sound that collection is I will not stand to enquire onely this is true that such as would be trees of righteousnesse and knowne to be of the Lords planting laden especially in their age with the fruites of the spirit must with the almond tree timely budde and blossome and beare that their whole liues may be a fruitfull course whereby God may be glorified and themselues receiue in the ende a more full consolation The second point in the verse is The manner of teaching young men Exhort young men so 1. Tim. 5.1 Exhort old men as fathers and young men as brethren The scope of the Ministerie is to draw all men to dutie and beeing ordained of God out of his singular loue for the winning of men all the duties of it must be performed in such louing manner as that men may be rather wonne and drawne then forced thervnto yea euen young men who for most part are headlesse and furthest from dutie must by the spirit of meeknesse be restored and reclaimed Doctr. The Pastor is not alwaies to vrge and vse his authoritie but sometimes he must lay it downe and in some cases where he may by the word command he must rather choose to entreate Paul in all his epistles seldome commandeth out of his authoritie although Apostolicall aboue the authoritie of ordinarie ministers but euer almost perswaded entreated out of his loue Thus he dealeth with Philemon for the receiuing of Onesimus Though I haue much libertie to command yet I rather beseech thee ver 8. For might not he haue commanded a Christian to remit an iniurie and receiue a Christian seruant vpon his repentance and yet he besought him so to doe And thus although we want not power to command men vpon their owne perill and so fasten Christian duties vpon them yet we rather entreate men to be reconciled vnto God yea we are to beseech and exhort men in the Lord Iesus that they encrease more and more c. 1. Thess. 4.1 And the Scriptures are so delighted with this manner of teaching by exhortation that the speciall worke of the ministerie is called by this name Act. 13.15 the men of Antioch came to Paul and Barnabas and said If ye haue any word of exhortation say on and yet this word of exhortation was a sermon which they desired to heare preached againe the next Sabbath We heard cap. 1.9 that the Minister must therefore hold fast wholesome doctrine that he may be able to exhort as though this were all he had to doe But here must be great wisedome and circumspection vsed for although the Minister is often to turne his power into prayers and threats into entreaties yet must be beware that he so lay not downe his authoritie as that the word loose any but abide still a word of power to command obseruing wisely to this purpose these two
not seeing the vglinesse and bitternes of them cannot come to detest them And this is the reason that they are swallowed lightly and carelesly of the most and men take entire acquaintance with them because Sathan and our owne corruption haue caused vs to tast little else then the apparant sweetnesse of them Thirdly because Dauid taketh it for graunted that these filthie lusts must be cleansed by the word thou must be subiected vnto the word which as pure water washeth the soule from such impure lusts and this is when the spirit by meanes of the word rippeth vp the secrets of a mans heart discouereth the loathsomenesse of such ghests as haue taken vp the roome causeth him to flie them and himselfe for them and giueth some newe strength to purge this filthie stie and vncleane cage of his by mortifying his flesh and the lusts of it with the word therefore ioyne effectuall prayer for the powerfull working of the spirit Psal. 51.10.11 Fourthly fence thy selfe with the feare of God that beeing once washed thou maist not returne againe to foolishnesse the feare of God onely is a welspring of life to make a man auoide the snares of death It kept Ioseph a young man from sinning against God bridled Dauid from hurting Saul when it was in his power restrained Ionathan from selfe loue 1. Sam. 20.13 14. To the same purpose maketh that counsel of the Apostle 2. Tim. 2.22 flie the lusts of youth Timothie might aske how should I be able the answer followeth followe after righteousnesse c. that is get to thee such vertues as may be speciall preseruatiues against them among the which the feare of God is most excellent for beeing the beginning of wisdome it teacheth wisedome to looke vnto and order the heart in the first risings and motions of any lust Fifthly vse sparingly Gods creatures of meate and drinke walke in thy calling beware of delicacie excesse riot which are mothers and nursers of these lusts and yet so frequent and bold that they may be read in the foreheads of many of our youth Thus much I thought good to adde to the things which were formerly spoken of this vertue Ver. 7. Aboue all things shew thy selfe an ensample of good workes with vncorrupt doctrine with grauitie integritie 8. And with the wholesome word which cannot be reprooued that hee which withstandeth may be ashamed hauing nothing concerning you to speake euill of Hauing propounded the seuerall precepts fitted to all ages of men and women the last whereof was vnto young men our Apostle here inserteth a precept vnto Titus himselfe whence it is probably gathered that Titus was now a young man as Timothie also was in the same office of an Euangelist and beeing a Minister in him he closely againe instituteth euery Minister notwithstanding he hath beene most ample in that argument as though Ministers could neuer sufficiently be instructed In these two verses we will consider two things 1. a precept 2. an inforcement of it The precept is That Titus shew himselfe an example to others for as all the persons formerly taught so more especially the last sort namely young men for the slipperines of their age need the benefit of good example aswell as good doctrine and counsell And this exhortation is enlarged by setting downe wherein Titus must become an example which is done First more generally In all things we read it aboue all things others aboue all men which readings may be true and grounds of good instruction but I take the first aptest to the place Secondly by a more particular enumeration of shining vertues as 1. vncorrupt doctrine 2. good life fruitfull in good workes and these not one or two or now and then in good moods but there must be a constant trading in them throughout a graue and pure conuersation 3. there must be ioyned gratious speaches and words for I take it fitliest interpreted of priuate communication described by two necessarie adiuncts 1. it must be wholesome 2. vnblameable or not liable to reproofe The inforcement of the precept is taken from the end or fruit of it which is twofold 1. shame 2. silence to the withstanders and opposers And thus the generall scope of the verses is as if he had more largely said That this thy doctrine O Titus thus aptly applied to all sorts of men may carrie more weight and authoritie with it see thou that considering thou art set in a more eminent place and clearer sunne and hast all eyes beholding and prying into thee thou shew thy selfe a patterne and expresse type wherein men may behold all these graces shining in thine owne life let them looke in thy glasse and see the liuely image of a graue and pure conuersation which may allure them to the loue of the doctrine which thou teachest let them heare from thy mouth in thy priuate conferences and speach nothing but what may worke them to soundnesse at the least keepe thou such a watch ouer thy tongue as that nothing passe thee which may be reprehended and hence will it come to passe that although thou hast many maliciously minded men seeking by all meanes to oppose thy doctrine and life and to destroie the one by the other these shall either be put to silence and haue nothing to say or if they take boldnesse to speake any thing it beeing vniust the shame shall be remooued from thee and fall iustly vpon themselues and all the reproach shall returne home to their owne doores In the precept I will briefly note one or two things because all the particulars of it haue beene handled in the former Chapter In generall therefore obserue that Doctr. 1. In euerie Minister there ought to be such an harmonie betweene good doctrine and good life as the latter may be a strong euidence of the former and both of them exemplarie to his people in publike and priuate First there must be doctrine else let his life be neuer so good it is a dumbe shewe should not the sheepheard feede the flocke saith the Lord the first thing in that strait charge to Timothie is to preach the word to be instant in season out of season herein is the Minister a debter vnto God 1. Cor. 9.16 a necessitie is laid vpon me and woe vnto me if I preach not the Gospel a debter also vnto his people Rom. 1.14 and therefore as much as in him lyeth he must make conscience of discharging this debt And this consideration by the way may put ignorant and dumbe ministers in minde of their wofull estate in that they want these letters of orders whereby the Apostle prooueth himselfe to be a Minister of God 2. Cor. 6.7 among other notes whereby he iustifieth himselfe to be an approoued Minister of God this is one that he carried the word of truth And againe it stoppeth the mouthes of many ignorant people that plead strongly against themselues in the want of a preaching Minister We are well enough we haue
an honest and peaceable man he cannot preach indeede but he liues as well and doth as much good as if he preached we would not change him for the best preacher of them all But where is this harmonie of doctrine and life in such a one know we not that the best liues of the best men are but seruants and attendants to their doctrine and like the miracles of Christ which serued to prepare confirme prouoke and condemne but conuerted not the beholders this is the worke of the Gospel in the ministerie of it which is the power of God to the saluation of euerie beleeuer Was it euer heard that a dumbe Minister by his life conuerted a soule to God and what is his life but a liuing out of a lawfull calling an iniurious robbing men of their goods which he before God hath no right vnto and a cruell murthering of their soules for want of knowledge And if the question were made to me whether good doctrine or good life might better be spared in a minister I should answer readily that to preach well and liue ill were farre better and more eligible then to liue honestly and not to preach seeing the former bringeth ruine vpon himselfe alone this latter both vpon himselfe and his people Secondly as there must be good doctrine so there must be good life too for a Minister may not thinke he hath done enough when he hath taught others if himselfe yet remaine vntaught like some statue which pointeth the way to passengers but it selfe standeth a stocke still and mooues not but he must first be a good man and then teach others so to be In the old Testament the Priest must first be cleansed himselfe and then cleanse others first wash himselfe and then sprinkle others first sanctifie himselfe and then others so in the new we must first become lights our selues and then enlighten others first approach neere God our selues and then bring others before him for this is the propertie of a good sheepheard to goe before his sheepe that they may followe him But all this while we may not thinke that the authoritie of the word standeth vpon the good or bad life of men which hath a better bottome of his owne to stand vpon but yet it is a further seale of the truth of it vpon the simple and that sundrie wayes which I will not stand vpon These two make a sweete harmonie especially within a mans owne conscience when he can appeale vnto his fellow-ministers as Paul to Timothie and say you haue fully knowne my doctrine my manner of liliuing c. and vnto the consciences of Gods people calling them to witnesse both of his painfull preaching 1. Thess. 2.9 as also of his holy and vnblameable behauiour vers 10. yea euen vnto Gods tribunall with much comfort at the ende of his dayes as Paul did Act. 20.19.20.26 Which two as they must conspire so the minister is to be an example in both 1. Tim. 4.12 be an example in word conuersation c. The Apostles were as lights vpon hills as starres in the heauens Pastors are called to be patternes to their flockes the great Pastor of the sheepe our Lord Iesus set himselfe a coppie vnto all Christians both in holy doctrine and in blessed example of life Great is the force of godly example especially in the Pastor both to the beleeuer to prouoke him and to the vnbeleeuer either to bring him to a liking of the religion of God or to condemne him who hath both seen heard yet hath not beleeued euen as Noah condemned the old world by making of the Arke which are the reasons why the Lord hath euer scattered some of his children here and there a saint or two euen in Neroes house a Lot in Sodome and as a lilly riseth vp sometimes among thornes so doe the sonnes of God in the midst of a froward generation that they might shine as purer lights in the darkenes of the world round about them Vse 1. These are true notes to discerne a true Minister by pure doctrine and holy life If you consult with a Papist he will decypher you one of his Priests by his mitre crosyer staffe copes and other garments by his oyntings shauings c. which indeede are markes of the beast but not a word of life and doctrine whence we know them to be theeues not entring in by the doore but by the window to robbe and steale 2. This requireth the presence and residence of the minister with his flocke for if hee be ordinarily absent how can he be an example vnto them Thirdly it proclaimeth woe vpon them who by contrarie practise to their preaching giue occasion of stumbling to the people as Elies sonnes did better it were that such had neuer beene borne then so to strengthen the hands of sinners besides that by his owne mouth he shall be iudged Fourthly it stirreth vp the men of God to care of their liues to which we in this calling might be mooued by sundrie other strong reasons 1. We stand before God and therefore we must put off our shooes wash and cleanse our selues Ier. 15.19 If thou turne thou shalt stand before mee 2. We shall be better enabled to our duties both because God teacheth his secrets to his seruants the Prophets as also the doctrine shal be more acceptable and lesse excepted against Herod heard Iohn because he was a good man 3. We else pull the sinnes of many vpon vs and harden a number in the same sinnes the wicked Iewes could alleadge the Priests examples for their Idolatrie Ier. 44.17 and Ioh. 7.48 Doe any of the Rulers and Pharisies beleeue in him 4. He that diuorceth godly life from pure doctrine shall be the least that is haue no place in the kingdome of heauen Fifthly it teacheth all hearers to take benefite by the examples of their teachers who labour faithfully in the Gospel among them for must we studie to shew our selues examples in vaine Philip. 3.17 Brethren be followers of me and 4.9 The things which yee haue heard and seene in me those things doe Heb. 13.7 Remember them that haue the ouersight of you whose faith follow considering what hath beene the end of their conuersation The examples of the godly are called a cloud of witnesses to put vs in minde that as the Israelites were mooued as the cloud mooued so should it be with vs cast our eyes vpon the cloud of the faithful pastors especially to follow theÌ so far as they follow Christ which who so refuse to doe they haue three feareful witnesses against them the word of God their owne consciences the Ministers liues And here we must be put in mind to go one step beyond ordinarie for many cast their eyes vpon the examples of their Ministers to spie if they can obtaine some libertie to the flesh through their frailtie but if they cannot the most thinke it sufficient that they can commend
this any idle promise or God not so good as his word No surely for he was in daily derision euery one mocked him hee heard raylings and reproaches of many on euery side yea and which was his cheifest greefe his word was a reproach and derision to the profane so that he was euen determining to speake no more in that name But how did he vphold himselfe in this temptation But the Lord is with mee like a mightie gyant therefore my persecutors shall be ouerthrowne Obiect But for all this good men are preuailed against exposed to reproach wants imprisonment banishment and death it selfe Answ. As the Apostle speaketh of themselues they were killed but not ouercome so the enemie preuaileth against the person of a poore man and Ieremie himselfe may sticke and starue in the dungeon but neither against his faith and constancie and much lesse against his doctrine and the truth which beeing strongest of all shall preuaile against them to their confusion so are the Saints in suffring made conquerers Vse 2. Let none be discouraged if any times bring opposition to good Ministers as though it were a strange and vnvsuall thing if some one age onely should bring forth such a monstrous birth it would be more burdensome but no age is barren yea not fruitfull herein as might be made plaine in all historie Neither may any conceiue worse of the religion whose teachers are opposed by great ones for whereas men loue their owne deuises and what man affecteth not the child of his owne braine neuer were any so maligned by men as the Lords owne inventions Vse 3. Euerie hearer must set to their hands to helpe their teachers and euerie way to strengthen them against their withstanders I meane not by outward strength and power but especially by their prayers that they may be deliuered from euill and vnreasonable men and preach the word boldly which was both the commandement of the Apostle Paul 2. Th. 3.1 the practise of the Church for Peter Act. 12.5 ad 12. And further in that we stand not for nor to our selues but for the truth and Gods people they must by other incouragements be helpes to the truth for if the captaine be in fight is it meete that the common souldier should stand onely idly looking on nay his safetie they must account theirs and striue for him as for themselues if he suffer they must suffer with him as knowing that if the Pastor be smitten the sheepe are like to be scattered Notably doth the Apostle vrge this dutie vpon the Philippians wishing them to continue in one spirit and one mind fighting together in the faith What doth the Apostle proclaime armes or stirre them vp to contention yea surely but such a one as becommeth the Gospell of peace he would haue them them to fight not one against an other but one with an other yea all of them with one minde Neither with a cruell fight with carnall weapons as one enemie against an other but with such a fight as they heard in him and saw in him alas he was fast inough bound to the peace for he was then in bonds at Rome for the Gospel he fought by suffering so must they by their prayers for him by their patience by all manner of ministerie to the Saints in trouble shewe that they partake and fellow-feele in the afflictions of the Gospel Doctr. 2. Those that oppose themselues to good Ministers and men are euer speaking euill and opening their mouthes with reproaches against them and their godly courses Moses was charged and that not in corners but to his face that he tooke too much vpon him whereas hee was vnwilling to vndertake all that the Lord laid vpon him It went currant in court and countrie that Elias troubled all Israel Amaziah accuseth Amos to the king that the land is not able to beare all his words Diorrephes not onely withstood the Apostle Iohn but pratled against him Quest. But what is the reason of all this haue they any cause giuen them Ans. The reason is partly positiue in themselues partly negatiue in the other In themselues 1. the malice of their heart is such as cannot but continually out of the abundance thereof set their tongues a worke the fire within sendeth out such smoake abroad 2. With this malice is ioyned exceeding pride and swelling which mooueth them to seeke the raising of themselues although with the fall of others and make the reproach of others as a ladder for themselues to climbe by for this ende did the false Apostles account of Christs Apostles as the filth and offscouring of the world that is most base and abiect persons 3. With this malice and pride is ioyned exceeding subtiltie and pollicie in their generations well knowe they that they haue gotten euer more conquest by the stroaks of their tongues then of their hands and seldome haue they failed of their purposes For 1. hauing a notable facultie to insinuate into great mens fauours as Rehum and Shimsai they would not hinder the kings tribute nor see the kings dishonour they make no bones of letting fall two or three vntruthes in a fewe lines to the king for what hinderance had it beene to the kings tribute what impeachment of his honour to haue builded the Temple and established Gods true worship in Ierusalem but thus got they their purpose by insinuation and lyes which by their owne force they could not doe 2. As they can coyne of their own so they haue a notable dexteritie to depraue euen innocencie it selfe Is it not wonderfull that the famous harbenger of Christ then whome in his time a greater was not borne of women no nor yet Christ himselfe could so carrie themselues but that the one must needes be counted a demoniake and the other a glutton drunkard and friend of sinners Who then can looke to escape and if they hereby obtaine not their whole purpose yet loose they not all hauing learned that cursed rule of Machiauel that if they speake their pleasure some ill conceit will sticke in the mindes of men which will be worth their labour Now the negatiue reason in good men themselues why their withstanders speake euill of them is set downe 1. Pet. 4.4 Because yee runne not with them to the same excesse of riot therefore speake they euill of you dissimilitude of manners causeth the vngodly by all meanes banish the faithfull out of the world they may seeke a newe world for themselues to liue in if they will if they should walke in such courses as the Apostle Peter reckoneth vp in the 3. verse of the cited chapter and in such a blacke darkenesse as did not reprehend theirs they could well enough giue them the right hand of fellowship but if men will be so precise as that the high way cannot hold them they cannot away with such singularitie Vse 1. Take here a note of a false religion which
the plagues of God which enter into the house of the vniust person yea often whippeth him with his owne rodde bringing often vpon such as haue beene vnfaithfull seruants by meanes of vnfaithfull seruants pouertie and want or worse things that their sinne might returne vpon them with much more bitternesse 4. That a good meanes to learne rightly to vse our owne portion of goods is by the carefulll vse of other mens comming into our hands For he that wretchedly rioteth and squandreth his masters goods for most part is giuen ouer by Gods iudgement to bee a waster of his owne And here taketh place that speach of Christ If you be vnfaithfull in an other mans goods who shall giue you that which is your owne teaching that he that is vnfaithfull to an other seldome is faithful in his owne affaires That they may adorne the doctrine of God our Sauiour in all things First for the meaning The doctrine of the Gospel is called the doctrine of Christ. 1. Because he is the argument and subiect of it whence some of the Euangelists beginne their writing thus The beginning of the Gospel of Iesus Christ and the Apostle Paul beginneth his writing with his setting apart to preach the Gospel of God concerning his Sonne for Christ Iesus deliuered to death for sinne and raised again for iustification is the whole matter Whence Paul calleth it the word of the crosse not onely because the crosse followed it but also in that it is the doctrine of Christ crucified 2. Because he is the first and chiefe messenger and publisher of it who in Paradise promised that the seede of the woman should breake the serpents head and none but the sonne who came from the bosome of the father could reueale and shewe the fauourable face of his father vnto vs who also in fulnesse of time to shewe himselfe the cheife doctor of his Church came in his own person and went about preaching and teaching this doctrine of the kingdome 3. Whosoeuer haue beene the teachers and publishers of this doctrine from the beginning either by word or writing not excepting Prophets and Apostles themselues or shall be vnto the ende they all do it by commandement from him yea himselfe preacheth in them and in vs. Thus the Apostle saith Eph. 2.17 that Christ came and preached peace to them that were farre off that is to the Gentiles in the persons of his Apostles for otherwise in his owne person as he was not sent so he preached not but to the lost sheepe of the house of Israel And therefore although Paul sometimes call it his Gospel and speaking of other Apostles also our Gospel yet must it be meant onely in regard that they were the publishers but not the authors of it for that is Christ himselfe 4. As it proceedeth from him so it tendeth wholly vnto him and leadeth beleeuers to see and partake both of his grace and glorie shining in the same Secondly Christ is called God our Sauiour 1. To prooue his owne dietie not onely in expresse tearmes beeing called God but also by the epithite agreeing onely to a diuine nature our Sauiour 2. To imply our owne miserie whose infinite wretchednesse onely God could remooue and whose infinite good none but God could restore 3. And especially in regard of this doctrine 1. to confirme the diuinitie of the same it beeing a doctrine of God and a doctrine of saluation proceeding from our Sauiour 2. To enforce the dutie towards it namely that seeing the author of it is God the matter diuine the effect saluation meet it is that such a sauing doctrine a doctrine of such tidings should be beautified and adorned Thirdly this doctrine is adorned when it is made bewtifull and louely vnto men and this by two things in the professors of it 1. By an honest and vnblameable conuersation for carnall men commonly esteem of the Doctrine by the life and the profession by the practise of the professor Hence the Apostle would haue Christians so compose all their actions as whosoeuer should see their good workes might be mooued to glorifie God And this appeareth more clearely in the contrarie for when the worke answereth not to the word it causeth the name of God to be blasphemed among vnbeleeuers and to glorie in the law yet breaking the law is a great dishonour to God 2. By Gods blessing which is promised and is attending such walking whereby euen strangers to the Church are forced to beginne to like of the profession for Gods blessing vpon his people is not onely profitable to themselues but turneth to the saluation of many others We read of many of the Heathen people that when they saw the great aduancement of Hester and Mordecay they became Iewes And when the Egyptians saw the great workes that God did for his people among them it is said that many of them ioyned themselues to the Israelites So we read in the Ecclesiasticall storie that when Licinius was ouercome by Constantine and the persecutions ceased which had almost for 300. yeares together wasted the Church how innumerable of them who before had worshipped their idols were contented to be receiued into the Church On the contrarie the Gospel is dishonoured when the Lord is forced to iudge and correct the abuse of his name in the professors of it Ezech. 36.20 When they that is the Israelites entred among the Heathen they polluted my name when they said of them these are the people of the Lord and are gone out of his Land Fourthly Seruants adorne the Gospel when professing it they by performing all faithfull seruice to their masters in and for God seeke and obtaine the blessing of God in the condition of life wherein he hath placed them whereas the casting off of the yoake in beleeuing seruants would make men conceiue that God whose name they professe were the author of confusion and not of order and that the Gospol were an enemie to ciuill and humane right For what is more right and equall then for masters to enioy their seruants as they do the other parts of their goods and betâer might a man misse a great part of his goods then the person and labour of his seruant Doctr. The meanest Christian in his place may and ought to bring glorie vnto the Gospel These seruants were sould and bought like beasts in smithfeild yet must such poore creatures by their faithfulnesse diligence and conscience decke and bewtifie the Gospel which euen by their liues receiueth either honour or discredit In the Tabernacles building euery man must bring lesse or more The Lord esteemeth not of men by the places they hold but by their carriage in them A poore wise child or seruant here is better then an old foolish King In a word no man is called to the truth but on condition to shew forth the vertues of him that hath called him Vse 1. Let seruants who
it with them but as in a theeues lanthorne that none can know there is any light there besides themselues for feare of reproach or danger they will not be knowne what they are a doing but they mistake this light if they thinke it can be kept so close for where euer it is it is a glorious shining light and can no more abide hidde then the sunne can be couered with a bushell or put into a lanthorne 5. A last sort haue walked in the light heretofore and made good beginnings but haue thought the day too long and are growne wearie of the sunne and therefore as the people Exod. 35. at the first brought too much to the Temple but after wards sacrilegiously deuoured these holy things as the Prophet witnesseth euen so in the beginning of her late Maiesties raigne this light was accounted of followed and happily entertained but since the verie length of the day hath wearied the labourers A third Vse might here be fitly followed against those who still accuse the Scriptures of obscuritie now when the vaile is gone and the light is gloriously shining and thence frame a consequent more impious and absurd then the premisses namely that therefore they must not be medled withall of common people but onely by the Popes licentiates against whom I only affirme that they as yet neuer saw the expresse face of Christ in the Gospel and that when all vailes and shadowes continued vnremooued it was not lawfull for any Iew thus to reason And teacheth vs to denie vngodlinesse and worldly lusts This doctrine of the Gospel is a schoolemaster and full of instruction wherein it differeth not from the law for euen that also teacheth the deniall of vngodlinesse and a sober righteous and godly life Quest. What neede the Gospel then teach ouer the same thing againe Answ. Because though they teach these same things yet they differ in the manner of teaching For 1. the law can teach and command them onely but the Gospel by sanctifying and inspiring a new life into beleeuers giueth them with the commandement a power to obey it which the law could neuer do which power if it went not with the Gospel in beleeuers all the commandements of the law for performance were but in vaine and more vainely repeated in the Gospel 2. The Gospel perswadeth to bring that power into act by such an argument as the law neuer knew namely from the great price that was paid for sinne euen the blood of that immaculate lambe wherewith we are washed which to count profane or to tread it vnder our feete were horrible impietie yea much more fearefull then to transgresse that law which was confirmed with the blood of bulls and goats and yet if a man willingly transgressed against that law there was no sacrifice for that sinne And this manner of perswasion the Apostle here vseth in saying that the doctrine of grace which bringeth saluation teacheth vs. Doct. 1. In that the Gospel is a teacher note that it is a schoolmaster of manners aswell as the law So soone as any were conuerted by Christ himselfe or his Apostles they were presently called Disciples for thenceforth they depended on his or their mouthes for direction and instruction And such as giue vp their names to Christ must not looke to be lawles for they come to take a yoke vpon them and to learne of him yea they are bound to fulfill the law of Christ called Ioh. 13.34 a new commandement so that Christians must still vnder command neither would Christ by any other touchstone try the loue of a professor towards himselfe then by keeping and obeying his word Vse 1. This doctrine meeteth with that slaunder of the Popish Church whereby they accuse our doctrine of licentiousnesse and affirme that we teach that a iustified person is freed from all keeping of the law that all the law is fulfilled in beleeuing that there is no sinne but vnbeleefe and that nothing but faith is commanded in the Gospel as for other things they are indifferent not commanded nor forbidden All which with many moe to this purpose be there owne words whereby according to the auncient cunning of Satan they would bring in disgrace with simple people the truth of doctrine concerning our free and full iustification in the sight of God through faith without the workes of the law as though this doctrine were a destroier of the law Whereto we answer with the Apostle Rom. 3.31 Doe we through faith destroie the law God forbid yea we establish the law For although the regenerate be not vnder the law in regard of 1. iustification 2. accusation 3. coaction 4. condemnation yet are they vnder it in regard of direction instruction and obedience so as it is not yet destroied nay it is established by the Gospel 1. by apprehending Christs righteousnesse for the perfect obedience vnto it and fulfulling of it by our suretie 2. by our owne inchoate obedience vnto it which by meanes of the Gospel beeing a quickning spirit we are enabled vnto and by the same is also made acceptable and pleasing vnto God through his Christ. Vse 2. Many a loose Christian can well endure to heare that the doctrine of grace bringeth saluation and the brighter it shineth to this purpose the better but oh that the Apostle had staied there and not come to teach them their dutie for they are slow of heart to beleeue and dull to learne Let a man come and offer saluation and preach promises who will not pinne himselfe on such a mans sleeue but let him teach the same men their duties and the way to become partakers of these promises and they will fall off as fast or faster then they did from Christ when he asked his owne Disciples if they also would goe away But in great wisedome hath the Lord happily ioyned these two together saluation and instruction to shew that he that hath no care for the latter hath no part in the former grace bringeth saluation to none but to the schollers of Christs schoole it is then no matter to thee that grace hath appeared nor any benefit to thee that it bringeth saluation vnlesse thou be also instructed by it in the lessons following Doe thou become docible as a child for so the word implieth yea as an obedient child fashioÌ thy selfe and suffer thy selfe to be moulded into the obedience of it or els in vaine expectest thou saluation by this doctrine neuer dare to diuorce the things which God hath coupled Secondly out of the manner of perswasion to yeeld an obedient eare to the Gospel namely because it bringeth saluation we learne what is a notable meanes both to represse any temptation or stirring lust by which we might be ouercaried vnto euill as also a pricke and motiue to prouoke our selues forward vnto good namely to consider of Gods goodnesse towards vs and what he hath done for vs. This argument is frequent in
the roddes of the Almightie and not to bowe or be humbled vnder his hand are high points of Atheisme and vngodlinesse the which although grace teacheth to denie yet how many ignorant persons liuing vnder grace in their hearts and liues say there is no God yea how many that professe this grace thinke themselues at the best ease in their neasts when God and godlines is furthest from them that is their heauen and then can they enioy their sinnefull pleasures most remorslesly though deare shall they buy them O how vnwelcome is a thought or sauourie speach of God to such persons and in their afflictions how many professed Christians flie as farre from God as hell it selfe to diabolicall meanes vnto witches and sorcerers because as Saul complained God answers them not and yet many moe with Asa dwell in the naturall meanes and seldome looke any higher 2. Another branch of vngodlinesse respecteth Gods worship and hath two members 1. To cast off the worship of God either in publicke at the house of God or in priuate in their owne houses whereby men after a sort banish themselues from the presence of God and with Caine cast themselues out from the face of God and herein they highly sinne whom conscience compelleth not to come in but law custome or imitation of others as also those that lie vnder their pretenses to iustifie the withdrawing of themselues whether more simple who say that euerie mans good meaning is his good seruice of God or more froward who say they can serue God as well on their horsebackes as in the Church and what can they learne more there then they knowe c. 2. Ordinarily to ioyne in Gods publike worship and not seldome at home in the family but yet with hearts full of guile and hypocrisie when men approach with their lippes but their hearts regard wickednesse and nourish vngodlinesse such as the Prophet speaketh of which sanctifie themselues and yet in the garden behind a tree eate swines flesh and mise and such abhomination Now although grace which neuer contenteth it selfe with the forme of godlinesse but worketh the power teacheth the deniall of all this yet how many trewants haue entred into this schoole and liued vnder the Gospel a long time and yet the loue of the world the pursuing of the honours profits and pleasures of it hath banished all the care of Gods true seruice in them so as howsoeuer many in some blind and sinister respect or other can come to heare Ieremie speaking from the Lord and for the present delight in that which is spoken yet their hearts goe after their couetousnesse or some other vngodlinesse hath taken vp their thoughts and affections that the word cannot sinke into their soules which is the lamentable condition of infinite Christians who are all pronounced vngodly persons notwithstanding all their profession The third fruit or branch of vngodlinesse concerneth the word of God against which many notable parts of impietie breake from a number of men As 1. Inwardly to conceiue that either God speaketh not in and by vs but that we speake of our owne heads besides the booke which were it not a generall receiued opinion amongst men certenly they could not they durst not shewe themselues so careles so vnreuerent and retchles in hearing as most men doe For I auouch neuer did any of the heathen receiue the oracles of their reputed gods deuils indeede so heauily and drowsely as Christians doe the oracles of God Or that we speake by instigation of others as Ieremie was accused or else at the worst if we doe speake from God that they shall struggle well enough so as our word shall not be true against them let the sword passe through the land yet they shall sit safe inough But what an height of vngodlinesse this is we may see by the curse and punishment of it Reu. 21.19 whosoeuer shall diminish any thing from the truth contained in the book of God God shall take away his part out of the booke of life and yet to this height either a number are come or else the Apostle Peter mistooke his ayme who prophecyed that in the last dayes such mockers should come which should say where is the promise of his comming c. imitating herein those mockers in Ieremies time who said where is the word of the Lord let it come nowe 2. Some goe further whose atheisme carrieth them to blaspheme the word and according to the abundance of the wickednes of their hearts their mouthes often speake Some say plainly that it is no matter to goe to sermons but to heare diuine seruice some that there is too much preaching and vision is too frequent others come not because they can followe them no better fearing least by sitting by a fire they should grow colder or more hungrie by eating their fill Others liue as honestly without sermons as those that runne fastest after them others can pretend warrant for any vngodlines but can find no warrant in the word to come to a sermon on the weeke day What is all this nowe but to shewe the brand set vpon the wicked who say to God depart from vs or we will depart from thee for we haue no desire to knowe thy wayes 3. Carelesly to reiect the word in life and runne on a head without direction of the word either according to the lusts of a mans owne heart or the fashion of others is a manifest note of vngodlinesse for if it be a note of a godly man not to walke in the counsell of the vngodly then must he needs be an vngodly person who leauing the counsel of the word followeth the wicked direction of himselfe or others and yet among Christians what an intollerable yoke is it thought to be bound to call to examination by the word the speciall duties and actions of their callings and life and a number are in such a gall of bitternes that hauing heard the word convincing and ouerthrowing such and such lusts as not only liue but raigne in them if they cannot find some shift not to make it their case directly they can be as direct as the people to Ieremie to answer The word which thou hast spoken in the name of the Lord we will not heare it of thee but we will doe whatsoeuer goeth out of our owne mouth We haue vowed to doe thus and thus So men haue vowed to their owne lusts and waies and will be as good as their words But grace hath not taught any such who haue not denied such vngodlinesse The fourth branch of vngodlinesse respecting the waies of the vngodly person appeareth 1. In not subiecting of his heart and life to Gods lawes he would with all his heart haue his thoughts affections and actions exempted from such strictnes and precisenes What are not thoughts free but Gods law must bind them in this point of Atheisme infinite sonnes of Belial are drowned and
then that they enioy vpon the earth and can scarsely endure to heare of any exchange 3. These lusts are fitter for the course of nature vnmortified Ephes. 2.3 We had in time past our conuersation among the Gentiles in the lusts of the flesh but now c. which let such professors thinke off who frame themselues too much to the fashion of the world in meat drinke apparell sports and other things perhappes more vnlawfull then these For thus to walke argueth little or no conscience or feeling either of sin or grace and the gentlest name the Apostle giueth it is a sleepie walking Such may indeed carrie the title of Christians but the worke of Christianitie is not present where there is a fight of lusts against the soule but not of the spirit against lusts and much lesse where these furnaces are fed and fewelled and the flames are not daily dying and extinguished Vse 2. This teacheth that only true religion teacheth true mortification and suffereth not a man to walke after his lusts though he walke in the flesh yet he cannot walke after the flesh All false religions carrie indeed pretences of the spirit as Zidkiah smote Michaiah and said when went the spirit from mee to thee but the true religion only hath the promise and presence of the spirit which indeed mortifieth the deeds of the flesh Euery water in Iudea could not heale the lame but only the water of the poole of Bethesdah in which the Angel stirred Arbanah and Pharphar the riuers of Damascus although in shew much more excellent then Iordan cannot cure the leprosie of Naaman No more can euery religion or any but this which alone is from God cure the vncleannes leprosie of our soules The religion of the Pharisies was outwardly exceeding glorious and very strict yet Paul who had liued according to the most strict sect of them all professeth that before he knew Christ he was not crucified to the world At this day Poperie which carieth with it a great shew of humblenes of mind and beaâing downe the bodie yet is farre from teaching true mortification for what doctrine the Turkish not excepted goeth further in clayming iustification and life as the merit of their owne obseruances yea take the strictest sort of them as their heremites anchorites c. that goe barefoote pine and imprison themselues lie on the ground couer their skinnes with sacke cloath c. are they not such as the former looking for heauen as a reward for the strictnesse of their liues doe they not then as one Philosopher said of an other contemne the pride of the world but with more pride Euerie shewe of humilitie is not true mortification for not onely the Epicures who were sold ouer to pleasure were enemies to Paul but those strait and seuere sects also of the Pythagorians and the Stoicks did mightily oppose him In a word among what sort of men doth the lusts of pride vncleannes Epicurisme and couetousnesse more raigne then in the teachers of that doctrine their Monks Prelacie Cardinalls and their father the Pope himselfe so as the truth is cleare that onely true religion in which the spirit delighteth to manifest himselfe is the teacher of true mortification And that we should liue soberly Now we are come to the second lesson which the doctrine of grace teacheth namely that such as entertaine it should lead their liues in the practise of three vertues contrarie to the former vices of vngodlinesse and worldly lusts the which as they are directed either against God or our brethren or our selues so the first of these prouideth against the disordered carriage of our selues in requiring sobrietie the second cutteth off hatefull and vncharitable lusts against our brethren in requiring iustice or right dealing man with man Christian with Christian especially the third represseth impious and vngodly lusts more directly against God himselfe in requiring godlinesse to shine out in the liues of professors For all these three must be practised in the due circumstance of time euen in this present world Doctr. 1. The doctrine of grace teacheth not onely to abstaine from euill but also to doe good and is the mistris of true sanctification in both the parts of it both the mortification of sinne as also quickning in righteousnesse For as it is in the lightning of a darke house first darkenesse must giue place and light must succeede so is it in the shining of this light of grace the night must passe and then the day must come the olde man must be cast off with his lusts and then the newe man put on That the Gospel is the teacher of both these it appeareth in the ende of Pauls conuersion who for this purpose was appointed a minister of the things he had heard and seene and sent to the Gentiles that he might turne them from darkenes to light and from the power of Satan vnto God and also in the whole scope of his doctrine and ministerie from the first to the last as himselfe professeth that when he taught first at Damascus then at Ierusalem after through all the coasts of Iudea and then to all the Gentiles he reduced all his doctrine in all these places to these two heads namely that they should repent and turne to God and then doe workes worthy amendment of life Hence is it that his Epistles are full of such exhortations as these cast off lying and speake truth euerie man to his neighbour walke not after the flesh but after the spirit Be not drunke with wine but be fulfilled with the spirit The same is to be noted also in the other Apostles 1. Pet. 2.12 I beseech you as strangers and pilgrimes abstaine from fleshly lusts and haue your conuersation honest among the Gentiles and cap. 4.2 henceforth so much time as remaineth in the flesh wee should liue not after the lusts of men but after the will of God Vse 1. This doctrine confuteth profane Libertines who as Paul speaketh of some in his time because grace hath abounded continue in sinne they will be saued by such a grace as quitteth them from all holy life and conscionable obedience God is mercifull and Christ died for all here is grace but the fruit and effect of it is to cleaue vnto vngodlinesse and lusts and growe euerie day more foule and deformed then other Whereas the wisedome from aboue is pure and as he that calleth is holy so must he that is called be holy also in all manner of conuersation and if we cal him father we must passe the time of our dwelling in feare The dogges shall be without when as onely the vndefiled in their waies shall obtaine blessednesse 2. Such are iustly hence reprooued who take themselues to be tolerable schollers if sometimes they make shewe of obedience vnto God and his word that they may appeare to men to pray to heare to reade to giue almes c. and yet
vnregenerate men can performe and glorie in yea and that also which many of the heathen haue beene famous for seeing this must be a fruiâ of the true knowledge of God reuealed in his word and performed by ãâã in the doer This vertue is the maintainer of all humane societie âhen no mans bodie goods name are depriued of their due but haue all offices of loue performed them according to Gods will when superiours deale iustly with inferiours and inferiours acknowledge the superioritie of the other in and for God so masters with seruants equals with equals buyers with sellers and sellers with buyers which shall suffice to haue noted in generall seeing the particular workes of it are infinite The second point is the rules of practise the chiefe of which are these fowre First that rule of Christ which is the whole lawe and the Prophets Whatsoeuer ye would that men should doe to you doe ye likewise vnto them and on the contrary wouldst not thou then be circumvented deceiued by false waights or measures detracted in thy name c. doe not thou so to others the verie light of nature bindeth this on thee Secondly let no man seeke his owne things but the common good rather as euerie member in the bodie serueth to the good of the whole A deuillish rule is that euery man for himselfe and God for vs all for it is an enemie to all iustice which bindeth me to tender my neighbours yea mine enemies bodie goods name comming in my way as well as mine owne and farre different from Pauls rule let euerie man be seruant to an other for good Thirdly be readie to distribute and lend freely to the poore looking for nothing againe for there is iniustice as well in with holding that which Gods word hath made an other mans due as in purloyning his right from him Now the word commanding to giue to the poore according to euerie ones abilitie and to lend to the poore members of Christ if neede require freely to be hard hearted and straite handed in these cases is to be vniust in deteyning from the right owners that which God hath made theirs Let rich men especially thinke that they are not Lords but stewards vnder the Lord to distribute to the necessities of their fellowe seruants Fourthly walke diligently in thy calling idlenes is an open iniustice and the idle person should not eate for he eateth and drinketh other mens Beware here of excessiue pastime and recreation a neare friend to idlenes calling a man out of that calling wherein he is bound to walke diligently through the sixe dayes Besides the encrease of goods by gaming is a notable kinde of theft for it is the encreasing of a mans selfe with the damage and hurt of others by such a meanes as God neuer sanctified to such purpose so also he that decreaseth his wealth thereby is a starke theefe both to himselfe as also to his wife children the Church the poore whom hereby he robbeth of their right That rule of the Apostle must be remembred as a speciall meanes of righteousnesse Let him that stole steale no more but rather labour that which good is Now that we might the better practise these rules we haue sundrie motiues in the word of God 1. God hath appointed his kindnes vnto vs thus to be recompenced and herein will haue vs manifest the estimation we haue of his grace seeing therefore he hath set ouer his whole grace thus to be answered in our righteous dealing we in buying selling reporting and hearing reports in magistracie and subiection must shew what price we set on Gods mercie and this we do when all our dealings with men are a part of our obedience vnto God himselfe 2. This righteousnesse is called a brestplate whereby the heart is defended both against the assaults of Satan for euen hereby we make our election sure and lay vp good foundations as also against the slanderous tongues of men Hence Iob accused of hypocrisie cleared himselfe through the whole 31. chapter of his booke professing that he would neuer part with this righteousnesse which both proceeded from and âestified the faith and vprightnesse of his heart 3. God hath made one man the store-house of an other and caused men not to liue as beasts euerie one to shift for himselfe but in societie for a more publike good for which cause he hath distinguished the seuerall callings and conditions of life in which he hath laid a peice of euerie mans welfare out of himselfe in some other so as he that liues not to others as well as himselfe liueth out of a lawfull calling For example in the magistrate the fatherles haue the right of a father the widowe of an husband the blind of eyes the lame of feet and so in other callings although not so publike 4. Whosoeuer would haue Gods image restored and renewed vpon him must exercise righteousnesse God is truth it selfe his image standeth in righteousnesse inward and outward wouldst thou be like vnto God practise this vertue in word and deede And this was Satans sinne he stood not in truth and righteousnesse but was a lyer and murtherer from the beginning vnto whome vniust dealers or speakers conforme themselues And godly First the proper worke of pietie will appeare in this definition Godlines is a grace whereby God is rightly worshipped both inwardly and outwardly I say rightly worshipped that I might both include the knowledge of the true God as he hath reuealed himselfe in his word and faith loue and a sincere heart as also exclude all false worship either of a false God or of the true God in a false manner whether in Pharisaicall hypocrisie or Laodicean coldnes and lukewarmenes I adde both inwardly For 1. God is a spirit 2. the inside must be washed first 3. all oblations sacrifices fasts almes vowes are reiected as abhominable without this Isai. 1.10 And also outwardly For 1. God requireth the whole strength 2. himselfe hath instituted diuerse outward actions of religion as the hearing of the word receiuing of Sacraments prayer obseruation of his Sabbaths wherein we must professe our selues to be his and wherein we cannot be wanting without some degree of contempt against himselfe 3. God hath created redeemed gouerneth and giueth his law to the whole man yea to euery member how it should be ordered both in his worship and out of it also The second point is the rules of practise and the principall are fiâe 1. Learne to knowe God as he hath reuealed himselfe in his word and reioyce more that thou knowest God shewing mercie iudgement and righteousnesse in the earth then in wisedome wealth or strength for all such reioycing as this is not good and will not hold out 2. Walke with God and this is done two wayes First by the light of his word Secondly by the sight of himselfe To doe the former thou must giue vp thy owne reason will wisedome affections
from heauen and in such glorie as neither the tongue can vtter nor the mind of man can conceiue called in the Scripture the glorie of his Father that is such as is proper to the Father to himselfe and the blessed spirit and not to any creature communicable 2. This is a glorious appearing not onely in regard of Christ himselfe but euen in regard of his elect also who shall appeare with him in glory Matth. 19.28 When the Sonne of man shall sit in the throne of his maiestie we which haue followed him in the regeneration shall sit with him 1. Ioh. 3.2 We know that when he shall appeare we shall be like him For then we shall haue not onely redemption of our soules which euen here we haue in part but euen the full redemption of our bodies also and both in soule and bodie receiue our inheritance euen the crowne and kingdome of glorie Quest. But how shall this glorie of Christ appeare to be so bright Ans. Our Apostle saith that it shall appeare to be the glorie of the mightie God Christ is called a mightie God first simply in himselfe beeing of equall might authoritie and power with his Father and therefore Psal. 47.2 he is called an high Lord and terrible and a great King ouer all the earth for that these titles belong to Christ the effects of his gouernment following in the next words declare Secondly comparatiuely in respect of Magistrates and others that are called Gods for Christ is not a God as they be by office or participation for so he should be but a weake and little God whereas he is a mightie God both in his nature and essence and who is God like our God saith the Psalmist Thirdly in regard of this his appearance for although he shall exercise his iudiciarie power and appeare as the Sonne of man yet shall he be mightily declared to be the Sonne of God much more then by his resurrection from the dead the personall vnion of his diuine and humane nature shall shine out as the sunne in his strength which while he liued vpon earth was vayled and hid And thus it shall appeare 1. In his humane nature he shall appeare the head of the Church his bodie Ephes. 1.22 2. His power shall be such as shall subdue all things vnto himselfe and put them vnder his feete euen Satan sinne hell death and damnation Revel 20.14 1. Corinth 15.28 Now his glorie cannot but be proportionable to his power hence we read of the glorie of his power 2. Thess. 1.9 3. Hee shall come with such attendants as no man is able to behold the glorie of the least of them for he shall come with thousand thousands of his Angels beeing his Ministers the glorie of all whome he shall so farre surmount as the sunne doth the lesser starres in brightnesse 4. Hee shall sit vpon his great white throne Dan. 7.9 great as beeing infinitely more glorious then Salomons white yuorie throne and white answerable to the puritie and perfection of the iudge and iudgement and beeing set he shall after the summons giuen to all flesh and presented before him declare and iudge not only open sinnes committed from the beginning but also his godhead manifesting the same to his minde euen the secrets of hearts which none but God can doe and then proceed to the pronouncing of a most righteous sentence according to the qualities of the persons presented the which sentence once vttered it shall stand without all gainesaying for all eternitie In all these then shall he shew himselfe as the sonne of man so also the mightie God Now because this appearing is set out to be so glorious and fearefull in that the person of this iudge shall be clothed with all his roabes of glorie and maiestie least the godly hereby should be terrified and discomfited least they should by reason of their sinnes and infirmities be afraid and loath to behold this glorie and least that they beeing in themselues so base and abiect should beginne to conceiue that they should be contemned or neglected of him who shall shew himselfe so glorious the Apostle for the comfort of such addeth that although he be a mightie God yet is he also our Sauiour and will not in all his glorie forget himselfe so to be neither can neglect those for whose saluation he paid such a price as was his dearest blood Where also by the way note that these two titles the mightie God and our Sauiour are not of two subiects as some heretikes haue held laboring thereby to elude this so pregnant a testimonie of the diuinitie of Christ the weight of which so pressed them as that they were gladde to flie to a miserable sâift of disioyning them by a colon that so disioynted the former of them might more probably be attributed vnto the Father and the latter vnto the Sonne But the Apostle professedly as foreseeing how Satan and his instruments would oppose the place vseth but one article to note but one subiect to whom both the predicates most truely and properly agree The like example we haue 1. Cor. 15.24 So much of the meaning Now follow the instructions of the verse Doctr. 1. The doctrine of the Gospel truly receiued lifteth vp the heart to waite for Christs second appearing for seeing of the good tidings which the Gospel bringeth the greatest and best part are behind vs and seeing God hath not his perfect glorie from vs nor in vs neither we our perfect happinesse here below and seeing further it were a bootlesse thing for vs to serue God here by faith and loue if we could passe no further in assured hope and setled desire of a better life therefore doth this doctrine teach vs not only that the full redemption of the sonnes of God from sinne Satan temptation and teares is behind but also raiseth the eye of the mind to behold and the affections of the heart to long after the time wherein these things shall be reuealed wherein we shall walke by sight and not by faith and in a word wherein our saluation now begunne shall be perfected and we enioy the haruest of those good things the first fruits whereof haue here contented vs. To the confirming of which truth it is first to be noted that the Scripture speaketh in such phrases as if the whole worke of the Gospel were no other then to raise vs vnto this blessed expectation 1. Pet. 1.3 Who hath begotten vs againe to a liuely hope c. that is we who before were strangers and without hope are now through the mercie of God by the Ministerie of the Gospel regenerated and so restored to the hope of an inheritance not fading immortall reserued in the heauens Coloss. 1.23 If yee be not mooued away he saith not from the Gospel but from the hope of the Gospel namely those sweete promises of life which are the verie matter of the Gospel Secondly the whole doctrine is called
adultresse goe and sinne no more so the vse that we should make of his redemption is to cease from euill and depart from iniquitie least a worse thing befall and our ende be worse then our beginning And here is it not to be omitted how the Popish doctrine is in this point an vtter enemie to this redemption purchased by Christ not onely in magnifying their owne merits but in extenuating sinne so as men cannot come to a serious sense and hatred of the same for many sinnes are small and scarce sinnes many are veniall and there is no danger in them originall sinne which is the mother sinne of all is no sinne at all in the regenerate They turne many of the commandements into counsels which men may giue eare vnto for conuenience sake but not of necessitie and in doing these they doe more then the lawe bindeth them vnto By all which dreames of their owne braines as by thicke clouds of darkenes they obscure the brightnesse of this our sunne of righteousnesse and lessen the merit of his sufferings For if so many sinnes are in their owne nature so veniall Christ might haue spared much of his paines and if they were so slight as they make many the Christian might forbeare much of that watchfulnesse against them vnto which we are so often exhorted by the Apostle 4. Hence also is ministred no small consolation to the faithfull for if Christ haue redemed vs from all iniquitie who can lay any thing to our charge seeing Christ hath iustified who can condemne Let Satan now obiect the greatnesse of our debt our owne insufficiencie and weake estate to discharge we may plead that we neede not greatly distract our thoughts to procure any satisfaction besids that which is made on Christs part and accepted on Gods part for vs but all that euer we can make in way of thankefulnesse we acknowledge our selues bound vnto Let the blinded Papist who teacheth that he can satisfie the whole law of God and yet reuerseth it with the same breath when he saith pro huiââ vitae statu worke to satisfie we will to testifie our thankefulnes in that we are freed from so great bondage And purge vs to be a peculiar people vnto himselfe Christ by his death purgeth vs two wayes 1. By obtaining our reremission of sinnes and absoluing vs both from the guilt and punishment of them and this is the iustification of a sinner before God which he effected once and absolutely vpon the crosse of which we haue spoken in the words immediately foregoing the latter way is by freeing vs from the filth and contagion of sinne and this is the sanctification of a sinner and is not done at once but is daily while we liue in this world arising to further perfection and of this purging our Apostle now speaketh the which he affirmeth to be a fruit of the death of Christ as well as the former From the right conceiuing of which those places may not hinder vs where our sanctification may seeme to take an other rise as where the Holy Ghost is called that cleane water whereby we are washed Ezech. 36.25 I will powre cleane water vpon you and yee shall be washed from your filthinesse and from your idols for it is the Lord Iesus who by the power of his eternall spirit offereth his blood as the materiall and meriting cause of our cleansing without which diuine and effectuall power of the holy spirit the flesh had profited nothing 2. Where we meet with such places which ascribe it someâime to the word as Christ to his disciples ye are all cleane by the word which I haue spoken vnto you sometimes to the Sacraments Act. 22.16 Be baptised and wash away thy sins and sometime to faith Act. 15.9 he purified their hearts by faith all these speaches conspiâe together in this same truth rightly apprehended For Christ is the onely agent in our sanctification in and by all these he giueth faith and sanctifieth by it as by an internall meane and instrument whereby we receiue our cleansing he sendeth Ministers with his word and sanctifieth by it as by an externall meane wherein sanctification is offered and with his Sacraments that by them as an other outward meanes that inward sanctification might be represented and sealed Thus Dauid prayeth Purge me with byssope that is wash away my sinne with the blood of thy Sonne which is shadowed in these legall sprinklings made with byssope and thus are diuerse other Sacramentall speeches to be vnderstood Doctr. Redemption and sanctification are inseparable companions none is redeemed who is not purged the blood of Christ hath this double effect in whomsoeuer it is effectuall to saluation for hee is made to such of God righteousnesse and sanctification In the lawe we reade of lauers as well as of altars yea and of the brasen sea In the Gospel we reade not onely of blood but of water streaming out of the side of Christ and that his sweate in his agonie was water and blood The blood signifiyng the perfect expiation of the sinnes of his Church and the water the daily washing and purging of it from the remainders of her corruption So the Apostle ioyneth these two together Ephe. 5.26 he gaue himselfe for his Church that is his life and blood and purged it with water through the word and it is cleare that the Apostle Iohn expresseth both these benefits obtained by Christ namely perfect satisfaction for sinne and sanctification from sinne when he saith that this is he that came both by water and by blood and as here it is said that Christ gaue himselfe to redeeme and purge so elsewhere in expresse tearmes to sanctifie his Church Eph. 5.27 Vse 1. In that the death of Christ serueth for our continuall cleansing while we liue in this world we are to take notice and acknowledgement of much filthinesse and vncleannes euen in the best it is no slight soyle or staine that hath fouled our natures which will easily be blowne or brusht off for it sticketh neerer vs then our skinnes that the verie power of Christs death it selfe doth not wholly destroy it while we liue but we haue cause to crie ouâ with the leper in the lawe I am vncleane I am vncleane nay the godly see what blackamoores they are and how hardly they change their skins and what leopards they are hardly parting with their spots And this made the Apostle take such paines that he might attaine this fruit of Christs death and resurrection after he had beene long able to maintaine his iustification against all challenges and say who shall lay any thing to the charge of Gods elect and what shal separate vs from the loue of God well knewe he how fast this vncleannes cleaueth vnto our natures Heb. 12.1 And this challengeth a number of monsters of men whose hearts beeing gulfes and seas of iniquitie yea the common draines and sinks of all filthinesse
according to Christs institution that the whole worship of God be purged from humane traditions and superstitions that the Church discipline be executed according to the word of God that not onely thefts murthers adulteries forceries which euen heathen kings haue rooted out of their countries be punished but also blasphemies cursings atheisme heresie drunkennes Sabbath-breaking c. In a word we yeelde vnto the soueraigne power soueraigne authoritie to driue all sorts of men Ecclesiasticall and Ciuill to all those duties religious or secular which God hath laid vpon them and according to their care herein haue they beene commended or disallowed in the Scriptures Now that Princes should not command but according vnto God the Lord hath appointed them meanes as 1. The booke of the lawe to be by them continually to iudge of all matters according to the mouth of the Lord and to frame and execute their lawes according to the same 2. The ministerie to explane and lay open and put them in mind of their dutie out of that booke For these two Magistracie and Ministerie serve one an other as the left hand the right But here Ministers must take heede that they take no more vpon them then to aduise and aduertise from the Lord seeing this is one maine difference betweene Magistracy and Ministerie that although one haue an eye to the other in that Magistracie must stablish the Ministerie and the Ministerie direct Magistracie yet neither of them may execute the other Moses and Aaron must communicate their counsels and labours but both must knowe their owne standing After them Iosuah must ioyne with Eleazer Dauid the king must take advise of Nathan and Gad the Prophets Iosiah with Huldas so long as Iehoidah the Priest liueth to direct Ioas he prooueth well but after his death he waxeth worse And Vzziah will seeke the Lord in the dayes of Zachariah the Priest but afterward degenerateth and groweth verie naught and vnlike vnto himselfe Thus as formerly we haue stablished the regall power ouer all persons Ecclesiasticall as wel as others so now haue we also ouer all causes Ecclesiasticall as well as Ciuill with this onely exception vnder Christ who must still be acknowledged the soueraigne Lord and King of his Church to rule it by his own word and lawes according to which direction while they square their gouernement as Moses did all in the temple by the patterne shewed in the mount happy are the people happie is their gouernement happie are themselues in their administration but thrice happie shall they be in their account Quest. But all this while you onely bind the Prince to the lawes of Christ in gouerning the Church doe you giue him no power to make Ecclesiasticall lawes and constitutions of his owne Answ. Yes but concerning this point I thus conceiue that Ecclesiasticall lawes are of two sorts 1. Such as prescribe both the matter and manner of the worship of God and the whole substance of Church gouernement which are all the lawes of Christ himselfe made to his hand 2. Other Ecclesiasticall lawes which remaine for the supreame power to make are of two sorts 1. Either edicts for the authorizing and commanding the excution of the former lawes for the building and repairing of the Church that it may be a louely spouse of Christ. Or 2. such constitutions as are circumstantiall and in things meerely indifferent which may varie according to the variablenes of times places and dispositions of Churches and here he hath power to make Church-lawes of his owne so as the rules of the word be not transgressed concerning things indifferent And I thinke this a truth not denied by any In performing both these latter Kings and Queenes are called nursing Fathers and nursing Mothers to the Church Now follows the second ground to be laid for the resoluing of the former point namely that seeing Kings are of power to doe what they list although not euer lawfully in regard of the lawes of God or nature yet safely in respect of his subiects who may not violently resist their persons or proceedings for who shall say vnto him what doest thou in this regard they may and sometimes doe command vnlawfull and vniust things and inflict grieuous and heauie burdens vniustly whether must obedience and subiection be yeelded them or no Ans. The conclusion is It is neuer lawfull to resist or rebell or vse any violence against a lawfull Magistrate for this were to rise vp in armes against the ordinance of God and consequently against God himselfe The Apostle Peter indeede calleth it an humane ordinance or creature but not in regard of the author as if it were deuised by man but of the ende because it is ordained of God for man as the proper subiect and for his profit as the proper ende of it And therefore though Popish Friers and factors stand within Corahs tents with poisoned daggers digging out the life-blood of Christian Princes and especially the Iesuites those cursed Shebaes which make no bones by themselues and others most treacherously to slay their kings and masters yet Dauids heart smote him when he made but a slight assault vpon the skirt of Sauls garment because he was the Lords anoynted teaching vs by his example another lesson then by violence to helpe our selues if we could doe it out of the vniust commandements and executions of those whom God hath set in eminence and authoritie aboue vs. But here we must take direction how to carie our selues towards lawfull Magistrates commanding or imposing vnlawfull things For consideration must be had whether the command bind vs to doe or to suffer and beare any vniust thing If the former enioyning vs to doe that wherof we haue not good ground to do it of faith here the supreame power of all must be obeyed and the prince only in and for the Lord for so Cesar must haue Cesars as God may haue Gods Daniel and his fellowes deliberated not to answer the King but boldly and readily professed that they would neuer worship his Image they would submit themselues to his furie but durst not to his commandement The Martyrs in Queene Maries time whose mention and memorie is honourable resisted not nor rebelled they willingly and ioyfully gaue their bodies to the flames but still professed against the idolatrous worship and doctrine established by law In Ieroboams time those which could conforme themselues to the edict of the calues were doubtles counted obedient and had the grace of the times and it went hard with others that durst not saue their labour but repayred to the Temple still but the Lord condemneth and accursed such wicked obedience and bringeth euill vpon all Israel for it No power on earth can make the conscience safe in the doing of a thing vnlawfull although in a thing indifferent conformed to the rules of the word the Princes law is a binder It is a weake speach therefore to say I do this and that
is as altogether lost we are not able of our selues saith our Apostle to thinke one good thought and much lesse to conceiue the things of God which are all mysteries and written in a clasped booke and sealed with seauen seales vntill the Lord by his spirit open the vnderstanding such foolish children are we and and of none vnderstanding Nay further we haue not onely a depriuation of spirituall wisedome in vs but an auersation and vntoward disposition cleane contaarie thereunto that we can imagine and conceiue onely euill continually for what is else prooued by that we are called beasts in vnderstanding and willed not to be like the horse or mule which creatures are not onely with vnderstanding but exceeding ââke and hard to be taught euen when they are much broken and beaten And which of vs hath not experience of his owne slownes of heart to conceiue the things of our eternall peace neuer so plainely neuer so often taught in the ministerie neither is one nature here of better apprehension then an other for the speach is true not onely of simple ones but of the greatest clerks who here are not the wisest men the quickest natures Plato Aristotle Seneca are here as blinde as moles nay Nicodemus a ruler in Israel how babishly and foolishly did he apprehend the speach of Christ concerning the newe birth there was no way but for men to returne backe into the womb againe Thus sensuall and earthly is the best of our wisedome and no sharper is our conceit in such obiects till the Lord whet and frame them till which time we see our selues by this we haue said to be in the ranke of those men vpon whom Paul affirmed that they neither knewe the things of God nor could know them Disobedient This second degree of corruption of mind sheweth that we are not onely ignorant but froward in the things of God and such as will not be perswaded as the word in the originall soundeth and this is nothing els but a peruerse disposition which fighteth against the truth Which a little better to vnderstand we must knowe that before our fall the minde of man had two faculties about the truth of God 1. the knowledge of it so farre as was meete 2. an assent approouing that knowledge In stead of which are succeeded two contrarie corruptions since the fall 1. darkenes in stead of that light of knowledge 2. frowardnes or reasoning against it For example when the vnderstanding of man vnconuerted conceiueth something of that we deliuer out of the word whereas it should assent vnto the lawe that it is good and the Gospel that it is the arme of God vnto saluation the wisedome of the flesh on the contrarie it becommeth enmitie to all this it can finde euasions to shift off the curse it can couenant with hell and death And for the Gospel it is to one foolishnesse to an other offence Pauls preaching shall be counted madnesse or malice or something els which shall be reason and warrant inough to contemne it Deceiued This is the third degree of corruption of mind and a consequent of the former It is a word borrowed from trauellers that are in a wrong way that goe by gesse which they must needs doe who neither knowe the way nor will knowe it who are out and will not bee called in And this noteth a further miserie then before namely that men are naturally resolued in by-pathes delight in their wandrings and haue no delight to heare of the path of life eternall Doctr. 1. Out of the first degree of the miserie of our minds we learne what is the course of vngodly and vnconuerted men namely a foolish and vnwise walking That which the Lord speaketh of Israel is true of euerie naturall man My people is foolish they haue not knowne me they are foolish children they are wise to doe euill but to doe well they knowe not the same confirmeth the Apostle Ephes. 5.15 walke not as vnwise namely as ye did before your calling but as wise And if the knowledge and feare of God be the beginning of wisedome how can such as are without Gods teaching euer be wise to walke in the wayes of saluation We account such as want and are destitute of naturall knowledge in outward things no better then fooles and shall those goe for wise who haue not one sparkle of spirituall knowledge which âs a farre more pretious wisedome then the other If they be deemed simple foolish men who care not to wrong and hurt their bodies much more may such as depriue their soules of spirituall foode raiment yea of eternall life it selfe If those who would exchange gold for a counter much more such as thinke it a good bootie to gaine a small portion of the world with the losse of their soules If they be fooles whom men so esteeme much more whom the Lord so stileth as euery where the naturall and vngodly man and this not for one or two foolish actions for thus the best euen Dauid himselfe confesseth that sometimes he doth verie foolishly but for that his whole course is the practise of notable folly And that we may see this truth in some instances we will note some maine properties of folly and see whether they are not most naturall to euerie naturall man The 1. maine propertie of fooles and silly bodies is that they knowe not the end of their liues why God made them and put them into this world euen so aske many men why God did inspire the breath of life on their faces how fewe would giue this direct answer that by glorifying God in my calling I might be lead to a better life herafter Ask many a man concerning heauen and earth and sea and other sensible things and they will giue some sensible answers as that the earth was made for man and beast to liue vpon the sea for fish and nauigation the ayre for man and beast to breath in the Sunne Moone and starres for light heat and comfort the beasts fishes foules c. for man but why thy selfe fewest would say for God but if they speake true some for themselues some for their familie some for their pleasures some for wealth or some baser ende to which such a noble creature as man is should be destinated The second propertie of folly is that as fooles liue for the present time if they can get meat drinke sleepe cloathes and necessaries for the present they forecast nothing to come euen so vngodly men if they can get wealth and lay vp things present for many yeares to come they dreame of no other heauen they forecast no day of death nor iudgement but oh foole what if thy soule be taken away this night this was that which that foole thought not of and as of their owne so they iudge of all other mens felicitie by things present into which folly Dauid himselfe was sliding when he confesseth himselfe as ignorant as a
raysing and returne out of Babylon but as a dreame for whose hearts leap within them at the ioyfull message of the pardon of their sinne who leane vnto the promises walking worthy of them for their life very few assent vnto the truth we teach it hardly sinketh with men that God should become man that by the death of one life should be procured to so many that the way to heauen should lie by hell that by afflictions they should be passed to glorie these things be riddles to many professed Christians So when we call people as God did his to walke in the old way that they may find rest to their soules they answer vs with them we will not walke in that way the sound of the thing if not of the voice speaketh for we call men from swearing lying couetousnes which is idolatrie from Saboath breaking intemperance drinkings and vncleannes but mens hearts speake by their liues we will sweare we will drinke to drunkennesse we will by gaming or idlenesse breake the sabboath the waies of God are too straite and vnequall a man had as good be in prison as in these bonds Lastly whereas by the knowledge and comfort of the Scriptures we should come to haue hope which whosoeuer hath hee purgeth himselfe how doe most professed Christians peruert the Scriptures to their own destruction God is mercifull and therefore I may do what I list at what time soeuer a sinner repenteth God will blot out all his sinnes and therefore I will not repent yet The whole law is comprehended in these two thou shalt loue the Lord thy God with all thy heart or aboue all and thy neighbour as thy selfe and therefore I know as much as any Preacher can tell me what need all these sermons The Sabboath was made for man and not man for the Sabboath and therefore what need men be so strait laced and precise in the duties of it Hee that prouideth not for his wife and children is worse then an Infidell therefore I must and will diligently seek the world and set my heart vpon couetousnes By all which instances we may see our selues as in a glasse tainted with this fearefull sin of rising vp and reasoning against that light which shineth out in the word Vse 1. Let all men learne hence to be humbled vnder that vile estate of our nature by which we are not onely laden with simple ignorance but euen oppressed with affected contumacie against it such as our Sauiour chargeth vpon the Iewes Ioh. 8. and such as breaketh out in many of our people who not seldome in hearing vs teach them the truth of God say as the Iewes of Christ who can heare him Alas how farre better were it with vs to haue beene heathen or infidels and neuer haue heard of Iesus Christ that our ignorance had beene simple and inuincible then such Christians as abound not onely with ignorance but such as the Apostle speaketh of Rom. 1.24 Which is caused of the hardnesse of heart which is in them 2. Hence may we cease to wonder why so fewe obey the Gospel why after so much teaching there is so little fruit so little knowledge so little turning to God because the degree of corruption of mind is beyond bare ignorance as to assent to the word is a further degree of grace then bare knowledge The Minister may hale and pull but vnlesse the Father drawe none come to the Sonne such is the contumacie and stubbornenes of mens hearts naturally that no curse can terrifie nor promise affect it and this was it which made Christs own ministerie vnprofitable to the Iewes as we reade Ioh. 8. Let hearers and students of the Scripture labour and pray for the sanctification of mind and the spirit renewing their inner man without which they may heare and study and reade but as the Eunuch without vnderstanding for want of a guide Without this teacher our report shall not be beleeued nor without this finger of God shall the arme of God be reuealed A sound of words may be heard and the report of truth may be so strong as to winne acknowledgment of it selfe but faith shall not be founded nor loue quickned nor hope confirmed nor that change wrought without which thou shalt continue a cauiller still yea froward and an enemie to God and his truth 3. If we be such as are called out of this estate to whom God hath giuen hearts to beleeue assent and obey the truth let vs not depriue God of his glorie but acknowledging his gift giue him the honour due vnto him for here is an exceeding great power of God put forth if it be giuen thee to beleeue the worke of faith is a worke of great power see 2. Thess. 1.11 Deceiued Out of this third degree of corruption of mind we learne That before men be brought vnto Christ they infinitely erre and their whole life is but a wandring from God and his wayes For 1. Christ is the way the truth and the life and therefore to be out of Christ is to be out of the way that tendeth to life 2. Our selues by our sinne are cast into the darke night and haue not the least glimpse of Sun Moone or starre but walking in darkenesse knowe not whether we tende 3. We haue a wandring and vagrant vaine euen after our calling and therefore much more before how haue the Saints of God complained in their owne and in the name of the Church Isa. 53.6 we haue all wandred like lost sheepe The like Dauid confesseth of himselfe and euen after conuersion the Lord must still be seeking vs vp Psal. 119.176 oh seek thy seruant for els we haue no list to returne to the sheepheard of our soules Iesus Christ. Now the reason of all this error is a filthy flatterie of the heart and a guilfull securitie of spirit which holdeth men from seeking happinesse where it is to be had while they mistaking their condition make faire weather with their soules when in the meane time all is amisse and they for truth embrace nothing but dangerous and damnable error We shall not neede trauell farre to seeke instances of such vagrants out of the wayes of God and yet aske any of them what way they trauell all of them hast to heauen and will be there as soone as the best if we may beleeue them I might here saue some labour but that the world swarmeth with such wanderers and that I take it much materiall to our point and purpose to shew how farre many are out of the right way how little acquaintance many Christians haue with Christ of whom some neuer saw his face neuer saluted him others haue thought it their best securitie to stand a loose and follow him a farre off and others after a little acquaintance with him doe as many disciples did fall off from him and walke with him no more But a little further to prosecute the point in particular
shoot forth buds and blossomes at all seasons both in 1. the affections 2. speeches 3. the actions of men First in affection when as men greiue at the good and greatnesse of an other and cannot looke vpon the prosperitie of a man whom they wish not so well vnto but with an euill eie and the more they looke vpon it the sorer still groweth their eie accounting themselues after a sort wronged by him if they cannot attaine to his estate If the virgins shall sing to Dauid his ten thousand and to Saul but his thousand Saul will be so incensed as he will carrie an euill eie to Dauid euer after Againe others in their hearts wish and desire the fall the harme and losse of some whom in some sinister respect they cannot brooke If the name of such a one be blotted or his estate weakened this fall of such a one is matter inough of their reioycing he is perhaps of the same trade or hath iniured him or standeth in his light one way or other but âowsoeuer it is here is a brand of a bad and vngodly heart to reioyce in euill Be not glad saith Salomon when thine enemie falleth nor let thine heart reioyce when he stumbleth which is a needefull lesson in these times wherein charitie is growne so cold Secondly in mens speaches how doth Satan tippe many mens tongues and set them on fire with all manner of malicious and murdering speaches what is more common speach then detraction and impayring from the iust praise of men no companie freeth it selfe but a man may obserue some mens names nibled at and gnabled vpon that euery mans mouth is become a verie moath vnto the good name of his neighbour And others a little prouoked speake nothing but swords as though they would with euerie word kill their brother and hence are such distempers as men in companies breake into if their patience be neuer so little assayled it is ground enough of disgorging without all respect of person or place truth or falshood whatsoeuer malice it selfe can mischieuously deuise here is a picture of a pure naturall man or if a Christian of one that hath too farre forgot himselfe 3. In the actions of life what a cloud of friuolous suites and yet firie inough witnesse the malice and enuie of mens hearts if a mans beast look but ouer an other mans hedge and so make but offer of a trespasse or any other such triuiall colour is sufficient to fire the gunpowder within and to carrie the controuersie with such violence as one must yeeld or both be blowne vp But the most fearefull and wretched worke of this inbred corruption is most apparant in the pursuit of good men because they are good for who be he neuer so good can stand before enuie which feedeth euen vpon vertue and goodnesse it selfe this was the deuills sinne tormenting himselfe because our first parents retained with their innocencie their place in paradise when himselfe by his sinne was throwne downe from his habitation A vile fruit of this sinne appeared not long after in Caine who cast downe his countenance vpon his brother and slewe him because his workes were good and acceptable and his owne euill then begun the persecution of the Church and hath continued till this day How this envie and malice of vnconuerted hearts wrought against Christ himselfe the historie maketh plaine The Pharisies were euer carping at his gracious words and glorious workes and at the last deliuered him for enuie to be crucified And how it is not idle at this day against his members experience prooueth Is it not the common sinne of this day to style all the profession of religion vnder the title of hypocrisie or precisenes or brand it with the affectation of a Saintish puritie How furiously doe men breath out all manner of indignities and contumelies against such as more carefully looke toward the wayes of God But alas what hath the righteous done for what good work do men lay such load on them why was Ioseph hated of all his brethren and sold and bought among them what had he done surely his carriage was so wise so dutifull and respectiue that his father could not but loue him aboue the rest and his life was a reall reprehension of all the rest so is it the verie light which is hated because it checketh the darkenes of the world which loueth her owne But how do these men iniurie them selues most of all what manner of men may we repute them who the better any man is the lesse they can abide him A good man the more of Gods image he espieth in an other the more as he is bound doth he loue and honour him Againe whereas euerie man should imitate the best examples and so walke more cheerefully to heauen together the malice of these towards them will not suffer them either to do good vnto them or take any good from them Which worke of malice is so bold as wee may reade it in mens foreheads and heare it from their mouths that they will take no good neither by the doctrine nor by the life of that minister whose light reprooueth their darkenesse But Ahab while he acknowledgeth Micha a Prophet of God will hate him notwithstanding and therefore will receiue no direction from him euen so we want not such as hearing the preacher rebuke and apply the word against their particular sinnes no sooner commeth the finger to the bile or the quicke touched but the carnall heart beginneth to boyle and saith this man meaneth me he hath some spite at me he hath heard something of me he spendeth some of his anger against me I will heare him no more whereas indeed it is the light of the word alone which ransaketh their consciences and it is no other but the natural malice of the heart against the truth and bringers of it which hindereth the entrance of the word for the time present and to come By this meanes thorough Gods iust iudgement a number lay the blocke in their owne way whereupon they break the necke of their soules and it is to be doubted that many of our meeke hearers would entertain vs our word as curteously as Herod did Iohn so long as we meddle not with their Herodias their damsell sinne but if Iohn shall meddle with that there is no way but one he must kisse the prison and buy his boldnes dearer then so Secondly this must teach vs that professe our selues to be the Lords to abhorre all the sinnes of this suite and to banish such filthy fruits of the flesh which God giueth them vp vnto who are of a reprobate mind and haue nothing to do with such wicked inmates which are euer plotting to set the whole tenement on fire and which bring rottennes into the owne bones bowels as well said a godly man of Cain he had halfe killed and consumed himselfe with malice before he killed his brother And not to
sinner before God regeneration is indeede a companion of it but no part of it besides he saith not we are iustified by grace but by his grace which is euen his gracious accepting of vs in his Sonne and not for those graces which he worketh in vs which are ours after he hath once giuen them 2. Whereas the Apostle Rom. 1.7 saith that by the Gospel the righteousnesse of God is reuealed by this righteousnesse cannot be meant that iustice of his whereby he satisfieth himselfe against sinne for that is more manifest in the law the Gospel is a kind of mitigation of it neither any righteousnes though of God in man which properly is not called the righteousnesse of God being imperfect in part and mingled with much staine of sinne therefore necessarily must be meant of that righteousnes which himselfe imputeth accepteth a sinner perfectly righteous in which is able to acquit him before the barre of his iudgement as no qualitie in the beleeuer is able to do 3. This Euangelicall righteousnesse which fully acquitteth vs before God is opposed to our owne best righteousnesse Philip. 3.9 not hauing mine owne righteousnesse which is by the lawe but that which is by faith in Christ which place is worthie our further opening as a notable decider of this maine controversie betweene our aduersaries and vs. In which it is plaine that the Apostle speaketh of two kinds of righteousnesse the one which is a mans owne not hauing mine owne the other which is an others and that is Gods or Christs The former he calleth the righteousnesse of the lawe namely whereby a man through obseruation of the lawe is accounted righteous and in this Paul would not be found not that he would not be found fruitfull in good workes but he would not be iudged by them they being in comparison of the lawes puritie and perfection a stained clout The latter in which Paul would be found that he might finde acceptation in the sight of God is not his owne but an others 2. not obtained by any works not excepting the best but apprehended by faith which cannot be said to lay hold on any thing within vs but something which is without vs. 3. it is of God through faith that is such a one as God freely through his Christ giueth vs and maketh ours not by putting it into vs as other graces but by imputing it vnto vs and by this meanes acquitting vs and 2. of such a person that is God as well as man seeing otherwise euery man is depriued of the glorie of God These two the Apostle euerie where so opposeth that whosoeuer cleaueth to the one falleth from the other and whosoeuer will be iustified by the righteousnesse of the lawe is abolished from Christ which must not be so conceiued as that they are not most friendly and necessarily knit in the same iustified partie but that in the act of iustification they can no more agree together to the presenting of a sinner righteous before God then can the most contrary things in nature be accorded in the same naturall subiect Obiect But the Papists cannot endure the word imputation or that one should stand righteous by anothers righteousnesse no more then one can be learned by another mans learning Answ. What blindnesse is come on them that cannot endure the Scriptures phrase Psal. 32.1 blessed is the man to whom the Lord imputeth not sinne 2. Cor. 5.19 God was in Christ reconciling the world vnto himselfe not imputing their sinnes vnto them and the phrase of not imputing sinne and imputing of righteousnesse is repeated in Romans 4. tenne times so as they must needs be strangers in the Scriptures to whom it soundeth strangely Againe although there be in men who are singular persons proprietie of learning wisedome and gifts yet there is a common righteousnesse betweene Christ and the beleeuer who now are not two but one flesh bone and bodie Neither need it seeme so strange as they make it for the Lord to impute vnto a man that which is not his owne for we say that nothing is imputed to vs but that which is our owne but a thing is ours two waies 1. by infusion inherence oâ adherence or 2. by account or reckoning which maketh another mans as truly ours as if it were in our owne person as appeareth in paying a debt of a thousand or hundred pounds by a suretie which as fully and freely dischargeth vs of it in reckoning and account as if our owne persons and hands had paid it And thus was he who knew no sinne made sinne for vs that we might be the righteousnes of God in him Obiect But this is against the Scripture which saith that God will not iustifie the sinner that is account him iust who is not so and Paul saith that we are made iust and therefore not reputed only Ans. The Scripture saith also Rom. 4.5 That God iustifieth the vngodly and therefore this is to picke a quarrell at the Scriptures themselues rather then at our doctrine The truth is that God iustifieth not the wicked while he is so while he is considered in himselfe while he wanteth both inherent and imputed righteousnesse but this hindreth not but that after such a one is changed and set into Christ who is made his righteousnesse both he is accounted as he is indeede righteous in the sight of God As for that of Paul saying that many are MADE righteous the next words loose the knot namely by the obediencâ of one that is of Christ imputed vnto vs. Neither can that which they say that by this our doctrine a man shall be both a godly and vngodly a iust and vniust person any way cloud vail this truth to an vnderstanding acquainted with the Scriptures for why may we not grant what they say as true in a diuerse respect seeing the beleeuer is by nature the child of wrath by the grace of regeneration renewed indeed but in part and yet by the gift of Christs righteousnes of whom he is a member perfectly iust in the sight of God Vse 1. Hence we learne how to conceiue such texts as wherein some infused grace is said to iustifie vs as faith is often said so to doe but not for the worke nor the worthines of it but only as it is a means apprehending this righteousnesse and grace of God mentioned which indeed iustifieth True it is that true faith is in it selfe a rare grace and of great prerogatiues and excellent in the fruits effectually working by loue hope patience feare of God and such like but yet cannot in or for it selfe or by any of these bring vs boldly into the presence of God but onely by beleeuing that Christs righteousnesse imputed vnto vs is our iustification before him 2. Where our iustification is ascribed to inherent grace and workes of righteousnesse as where Abraham is said to be iustified by workes such places cannot be meant of the
Apostles vntill Christs comming againe and especially the proceedings pride and fall of Babylon the great whore with all the kingdomes of Antichrist the holy Ghost could not but foresee what labours and trauailes Satan and his instruments would take to weaken and impaire the credit and authoritie of this aboue all other books wherein he preuailed so farre as euen some true Churches called the truth and authoritie of it into question and therefore it is worth the marking with what a number of confirmations this booke aboue all other in the Scriptures is backed First the author of it is set in the forefront or face of it The Reuelation of Iesus Christ who professeth himselfe to be ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã and ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã the first and the last the beginning and ending which is which was and which is to come euen the Almightie so in the seuerall Epistles to the Churches in seuerall stiles he challengeth them to be his Thus saith he 1. that holdeth the seauen starres in his right hand 2. he that is first and last which was dead and is aliue 3. which hath the sharpe two edged sword 4. which hath eyes like a flame of fire and his feete like fine brasse 5. which hath the seauen spirits of God and the seuen starres 6. he who is holy and true who hath the key of Dauid who openeth and no man shutteth and shutteth and no man openeth 7. he who is Amen the faithfull and true witnesse the beginning of the creatures of God Secondly the instrument or penman his seruant Iohn the Euangelist the Apostle the Diuine who for the further and more full authority of it repeateth his name at least fowre times saying I Iohn Thirdly to omit many in the last chapter are fiue testimonies heaped together that if it were possible no man might be found so obstinately wicked as euer to doubt of it but that he that shold staÌd against the truth of it might euen gainsay the shining of the sunne it selfe 1. of the Angel 2. of God himselfe the Lord of the holy Prophets 3. of Iesus Christ Behold I come shortly c. 4. of Iohn I Iohn heard and saw all these things 5. the protestation of Iesus Christ vers 18. I protest if any man shal adde or diminish from these things of this booke God shall adde all the plagues of it against him and take away his part out of the booke of life Now had this booke neuer to haue bin oppugned there had not needed such strong and frequent confirmations neither would the holy Ghost haue bin so earnest in a needles matter The like we might teach out of particular examples How earnest is the Apostle in the poynt we haue in hand beeing the very foundation of Christianity not here only but elswhere in his writings when he saw that men would ioyne the law and gospel circumcision and baptisme Gal. 5.2 Behold I Paul say vnto you if ye be circumcised Christ shall profit you nothing and vers 3. I testifie againe vnto you and 4. ye are abolished from Christ and fallen from grace he could not satisfie himselfe in his vehemencie against such a doctrine as this was Nay the sonne of God himselfe hath left vs his owne example in this point of wisdome who was wont in his teaching vnto diuerse more necessarie truths to prefix his Amen Amen I say vnto you which is in sence all one with this of our Apostle if we consider the speach though in the speaker and manner of speaking was wonderful difference himselfe beeing the author and Amen it selfe euen the faithfull and true witnesse and all other so farre only true as they testified from him And so he often shutteth vp his speach with he that hath eares to heare let him heare and then let him that heareth or readeth consider such sayings carrie salt with them and for such the Lord planted the eare more especially Vse 1. To teach Ministers in matters of weight to deale so soundly as the conscience of the hearer may be as firmely stablished in the truth taught and perswaded as if an angel from heauen should come and teach an other doctrine he may be held accursed so as the verie hearts of the hearers may say this is a faithfull doctrine and saying for thus as the Gospel is the word of truth so shall it be held in much certenty by the professors of it And it is a fault blame worthie in many Ministers who when they are occasioned by the place in hand to speake of some controuerted or most necessarie truth either for idlenes because they will not so much trouble themselues or for vnfaithfullnesse avoide by declining and shunning such truths the displeasure of the times which godly Ministers must swallowe that the truth opposed may be setled in the hearts of men not to speake of such as are infamously guiltie of some vices vnrepented of and vnreformed which maketh them balke and betray necessarie truths which in that regard they dare not mention 2. It is a great fault of hearers and worthie amendement who cannot well indure to heare of points in controversie especially betweene the Papists and our selues whereas their vnderstandings and iudgements are so farre from beeing stablished in the certaine truth of such things as euery winde or blast of the skulking Iesuite or Papist is able to vnsettle them in great matters and turne them off their grounds Now if it bee the teachers part to insist especially in such needefull points as are most opposed and hardlyest yeelded vnto it must needes be the hearers to provoke themselues to the right discerning of such differences for neither doe the contentions of the teachers so much concerne themselues as their hearers neither ende they in themselues but in the hearer See we not how if neuer so grosse or slender a point of carnall libertie be contended about it will carrie the applause almost of all men with iâ Is it meete then that any Saint of God be a looker on and not rather according to the commandement that euerie one should contend for the faith once giuen and can they contend vnlesse they be taught how and here instructed with weapons This admonition is the more needfull in these dayes so full of danger by the seduction of Papists separators libertines which swarme euerie where the daily encrease of all which is not more incredible then lamentable 3. We learne hence how to conceiue of the point and doctrine in hand seeing the wisedome of Gods spirit vseth to speake to the worth of the thing and by such prefaces and markes of speciall worthinesse pointeth to some weightie and needfull point vsing here another stile then if he should speake of mint and cummin and some smaller points of religion We meet not in euery precept with an oyes or warnword but where we do we must conceiue such not the motes but the beames of our religion
in your callings and seuerall conditions of life then look abroad into the field of my Church and there you shall not want wherein to employ your strength counsell exhortation mercie loue zeale diligence and all the graces yee haue Neither is it harder to set Christians on worke then to hold them vnto it The profits and pleasures of this life call them often from the speciall busines of Christianitie because they enquire not whether in such seuerall actions they seeke God or themselues What am I a beleeuer I should in euerie action glorifie God testifie my faith beautifie my profession edifie my brethren I ought to winne the ignorant bring on the weake or at least stoppe the mouth of the enemie who will be readie to say You may see what a slight excuse will serue any of them all to misse a sermon what a slight profit will make them forget themselues their father whom they professe and their Fathers house what a slender busines will interrupt and breake off for the time their family duties what a trifle will make them at oddes and suites with others yea themselues for they can be as contentious as any other Alas am not I a Christian a beleeuer am I not called to better things haue I not promised better should I make the deuill glad his instruments reioyce Gods spirit sad his children heauie should I occasion profane ones through my sides to wound all my profession should I open a Papists mouth or harden him against the truth should I cast backe weake ones by such fruites in me a professor should I cast off the care of my brethren and bring shame on all my fathers house Haue I faith or are these the fruits of it would it not rather be fed still in the ministerie would it not vpon all good occasions be working by loue can a beleeuer be so slacke so heauie so idle so secure so couetous so contentious so scandalous as I am oh I must looke better to the matter When I first entred into the wayes of God I said I promised I would looke to my waies I would not offend in my tongue in my hand in my eye in my life and conuersation and by Gods grace hereafter I will pay these vowes to the Lord in the sight of all his people Now for watching opportunities seeking occasions of doing good we feare them we flie them we avoid charitable motions and repute it our wisdome not to heare them selfe loue and selfe ease slaieth our profession deadeth our faith and burieth our loue to God and to men can working faith be so idle or beleeuing persons so workles or trees of Gods orchyard so fruitles shall greene leaues make vs good trees or good words good Christians Let vs pull out our hands out of our warme bosomes and fall to worke and leaue idle iangling It would bee more for the honour of God and his Gospell if professors would either doe more or say lesse practise something like or professe nothing at all Where is the communion of Saints become when doe professors meet together to edifie themselues by godly conference when enquire they one of an other where is a poore christian either sicke or in other distresse that we may gather him a little releefe were not such a fellowship as this likest vnto the purest Primitiue Church in the dayes of the Apostles themselues and were it not now fitter for beleeuers then liue so priuately minded as many as though we could not be religious vnles as of olde we cloister our selues like Monks liuing within our priuate wals feeding vp our selues storing vp for ours but forgetting Iosephs affliction And surely what is the cause we see not such a comfortable communion but because those that beleeue in God are so heauie vnto good workes the richer sort which should be as great wheeles to set forward the poorer either looke bigge vpon them or for other employments haue not so much leasure as they their own ploughs must forward whatsoeuer become of Gods and the poorer sort want both meanes and example Doctr. 3. In that the Apostle willeth Titus to affirme these things deliuered and addeth this as a reason because they are good and profitable we obserue that Ministers in their teaching must haue respect to these two things 1. That they deliuer true sound and good matter in it selfe 2. That it be profitable for the hearers First it must be true and sound else are they not of Gods sending for whom he sendeth he furnisheth with a word of truth as on the contrarie Satan is a lying spirit in the mouthes of seducers Now then is it true when it is deuided aright and then deuided aright when it is truly and properly grounded on the place whence it is raysed as also when it is truly and rightly applied Ayming 1. to please God and not men or the times 2. to beate downe sinne and not open a doore to libertie or licentiousnesse 3. to comfort and encourage such as walke vprightly and not make the hearts of those heauy to whom the Lord speaketh peace Let the doctrin be neuer so true if it be misaplied it ceaseth to be Gods who alwaies speaketh to the heart of his children Secondly it must be profitable as well as true For 1. euery thing in the Church must be done to edifie and consequently spoken also 2. All assemblies are appointed for the profit and for the better of the Church 1. Cor. 11.17 3. The commandement is to deliuer nothing but what may breed godly edifying 1. Tim. 1.4 and not to striue about words to no profit 1. Tim. 2.14 bounded with a threatning that the Lord will come against such Prophets as seeke out vaine things and such as bring no profit to his people Ier. 23.32 4. examples Paul professeth of himselfe that he kept nothing backe which was profitable Act. 20.20 Nay the Lord himsâlfe setteth himselfe a worthy example hereof to all teachers and preachers Isa. 48.17 I am the Lord thy God which âeacheth thee to profit and leadeth thee the waie thou hast to goe Vse 1. It is not inough that a Minister be a great scholler but hee must be a true teacher too Many a learned man is a false Prophet wherof we haue pregnant example in the Church of Rome in whom we see the speach true that in Gods matters the greatest clearks are not euer the wisest men It is obserueable also in the Scribes Pharisies and Rabbies of the Iewes that depth of learning hath not alwaies the truth cheyned vnto it but that the Lord according to his accustomed manner working in and by weake things often reuealeth more sauing wisdome to some poore contemned humble soule then to all the great clearks who may otherwise professe that they haue the very key of knowledge which is not spoken that any should hence be emboldned to contemne so excellent an ornament as leaâning is but only to shew that the Lord
tyeth not himselfe and truth vnto it Obiect But we haue no teachers who teach not the truth Answ. We are to blesse God that the truth of religion is so happily taught and protected as it is and Satan wanteth of his will that it is so and yet can we thinke that his mallice now towards the end is so abated or that the state of the Church is now aboue all times so priuiledged as that he hath not his instruments still labouring to corrupt and depraue the truth broaching so farre as they dare their priuate opinions for which the truth is little beholding vnto them The Prophet Ieremie speaketh of Prophets who prophecied lyes in the name of the Lord and saith they prophecied false vision and diuination and vanitie and the deceitfulnesse of their owne hearts why what was that in that they said Yee shall not see the sword and famine shall not come but I will giue you assured peace in this place If we shall heare such sweet inchanting voyces all is well with vs we haue the most flourishing and most reformed Church that euer was since the Apostles dayes and we may take a nappe and rest in our peace and prosperitie what way can we be mooued surely these words may seeme the visions of mens owne hearts the rather in that the Lord by his owne hand from heauen proclaiming the contrarie by durable plagues and lasting iudgements of plagues famines vnseasonablenesse of weather by yeares together and for the troubles and oppositions in the Church when or where were they stronger since the Gospel first entred If we shall here voyces whispering oh men are too precise too pure too forward and what need so much teaching so much running trotting to sermons and disgracing such as frequent the meanes of saluation more carefully with the tearmes of sermon-gadders and sermon-mungers and such Is the truth which desireth nothing more then the light beholding to such visions of mens owne hearts or can we here acknowledge the stile of the spirit and word of truth If we shall meete with doctrines giuing libertie to profane gaming and pastimes on the Lords sabboath and then hauing gotten in a finger go on to make it an indifferent thing to keepe or not to keepe but only the times of Church required by law and further make it questionable whether we ought to keepe this present Sabboath or devise some other is not this as great a blow to the truth as she can receiue more then she looketh for in the house of her freinds which let it preuaile we shall see a poore staruen pietie among men in very few daies If we meet with other defences iustifying and approouing euery thing and any thing to be spoken in the pulpit besides the pure word of God which is profitable to teach improoue correct and instruct in all righteousnesse that a man may moyle himselfe and hearers in pudles I speake comparatiuely in regard of the pure word of God when in the meane time the sweet streames which run from vnder the threshold of the Sanctuarie are neglected how is the truth here honoured when the Scriptures the fountaine of it are so vnequally matched If it shall be affirmed that whosoeuer shall in name professe themselues to be Christians the Sacraments are not to be denied them although they be openly wicked because all men are subiect to sinne If men shall make a tush and a light or no falt to sweare by faith or trothe c. because it is but a custome of the tongue surely we may say if these be the voyces of Prophets they are of such as Christ speaketh of which deceiue many which make iniquitie abound and the loue to the truth grow key cold Vse 2. To people to pray to the Lord 1. To giue pastors according to his owne heart not such as may seeke out vaine and foolish things the froth of wit and learning but such things as may feed their soules with wisedome and vnderstanding 2. For the spirit of discerning to trie the spirits by which are of God for the guise of false teachers is priuily to bring in damnable doctrines and craftely to creepe into mens affections and men more easily run after them because they speake something pleasing to corrupt nature sometimes in the matter sometimes in the manner and therefore such as would not be deceiued by them must be prouoked to more warinesse 3. For the spirit of subiection that they may receiue the truth as truth for else it will be iust with God to giue them ouer to be seduced with false teachers and to beleeue lyes For those that despise his counsell shall eate of the fruit of their owne way and be filled with their owne devises those that regard not to know God shall by God be deliuered vp to a reprobate sence and those that will not beleeue one Micah but hate him shall fall into the hands of foure hundreth false Prophets to fall by them 4. Commend the cause of the truth vnto the Lords protection entreating him that it may be continued euen to this our Church and Land the which surely by the great contempt and abuse of the light and the bringers of it we haue iustly forfeyted and deserue to be plagued with all kind of illusions as Poperie profanesse Brownisme Atheisme the which fearefull iudgements haue made out great head alreadie and are forerunners of greater euills and beginnings of more bitter sorrowes without timely repentance And to what other ground can we ascribe all these euills but vnto the iust iudgement of God for our hatred and abuse of the light the candlesticks of it Vers. 9. But stay foolish questions and genealogies and contentions and brawlings about the lawe for they are vnprofitable and vaine Although Titus hath beene in the former verse commanded to teach and beat home such true and profitable points of doctrine as we haue heard yet must he know that he hath receiued but halfe his errand and is but halfe way in his dutie wherein if he would be compleat he must further circumspectly watch against and represse all vaine and fruitles teaching especially those kinds here mentioned either suffering them not to breake out at all or if they doe to nippe and blast them quickly and betimes if he can he must stoppe them in the head if he cannot do that he must stay them in the streame The verse standeth on two parts 1. a precept to stay foolish questions and genealogies and contentions and brawlings about the law 2. a reason of it for they are vnprofitable and vaine For the meaning of the words we must knowe that our Apostle condemneth not the moouing of euerie question in handling the word for there are many necessarie ones in diuinitie which for our instruction and edification we may enquire and dispute thus we reade that Paul disputed often and thus we are trained and furnished in the diuinitie schoole to defend
the truth of God against the aduersaries of it and where Salomon brandeth him with a note of follie that maketh no question but beleeueth euery thing he sheweth that there is a wise inquisition into necessarie truths tending to edification But the Apostle expresseth what questions he disaloweth in a Diuine foolish questions that is vnnecessarie idle of no moment of no good vse to edification neither in faith nor loue in conscience nor manners Where me thinks Paul by the spirit of prophesie foresawe forewarned and forearmed the Church of that great malice of the deuill which in after ages preuailed to the ouerthrowe of all puritie of religion and piety it selfe and that was by turning men from the comfortable practise and proper vse of Scripture to seeke out an art of diuinitie appropriat to some few and so suddenly came to turne all the sound knowledge of the Scriptures into a skeptike and questionarie diuinitie whereby the deuill kept good wits from the knowledge and studie of tongues and the necessarie fundamentall points of Christian religion and set them on worke in the speculation of strange friuolous and curious questions wherein they were not one more against another then all of them against God and his truth and the building of his Church And this is the quod libeâaâie schoole diuinitie then which nothing is more highly magnified of many at this day who had rather tast leekes then Manna and although our Apostle graunteth that it may haue a shewe of learning and wisedome falsly so called yet as here it is called foolish so elsewhere he confidently tearmeth it both foolish and vnlearned because it is occupied in such questions as haue neither wisedome nor learning in them while they make a shew of both Such are their questions concerning their heauenly Hierarchies and orders of Angels concerning the degrees of the Saints in heauen so definitiuely and magistrally determining as though they had newly dropped out of the clouds Paul durst neuer vtter such things who was wrapped into the third heauen Others of them as though at the request of the rich man they had been sent from hell are as confident of things done in purgatorie Others are at redde warre whether things notionall or âeall be better some sweate in disputing whether the world could be better made others to be resolued whether the Pope be more mercifull then Christ because Christ deliuereth none out of purgatorie as the Pope doth But about their Sacrament and consecrated hoast their tumults are such and so ridiculous as a iudicious Diuine would be loath to foule his mouth or his hearers eares with them These are the toyles of the angelicall seraphicall magistrall and subtile Doctors Scotus Hales Holcoth Durand and such monsters of Diuines which how much true learning they containe the darkenes of their ages in which they liued and since sufficiently manifesteth Gods righteous iudgement was vpon them and the whole world since for their sakes and that sentence verified vpon them while they thought themselues wise they became starke fooles Let students looke how they spend time in them for the truth is that if a man be deuoted to them he shall be euer learning and yet neuer come to the knowledge of the truth nay it may be feared of some who were towardly set in the truth that comming into this schoole too timely are now growne crooked and out of loue with the truth and are indeed turned into the things they read The second thing which Titus must resist are genealogies which also must be rightly taken because there alwaies was and yet is an excellent vse of them in Scripture Before Christ they were so necessarie as the Iewes were commanded to keepe publike and priuate records of their tribes and families yea and if there were any that could not tell or finde his genealogie he was not to be admitted or if inconsiderately he were was to be deposed from publike office Numb 1.18 Nehem. 7.62 and to this purpose some holy writers of Scripture haue set downe for the vse of the Church to the ende whole bookes of genealogies but especially that the Iewes might be able to bring their descent from the Patriarks as we reade of Paul who no doubt could bring his line downe from Beniamin Philip. 3.5 The vse of these genealogies was manifold I will note two First to manifest the truth of God in the Scriptures 1. In the accomplishment of many speciall prophesies to particular persons For example God promised to Abraham that he should be a mightie man that this truth might be fully known must be set downe the whole descent and posteriritie and Princes that came of him although neuer so wicked from Ismael himselfe Rebecca also had a promise of two mightie peoples in her wombe and that the elder should serue the younger how should this be knowne to be accomplished but by the genealogie of them both for which purpose euen the dukes that came of Esau were all recorded The like of Iacobs prophesie concerning Ephraim and Manasseh for otherwise the wicked should haue no name nor register in the booke of God it is not for their owne sakes whose memories should rot but for the honour of God and his seruants they are there rolled to shewe that the godly were not only inwardly but euen outwardly blessed according to promise with such a fruitfull race and posteritie 2. It is a great light to the truth of Scripture when it setteth downe the persons by whom and the times in which euery worthy thing was done what also and by whome the Church suffered how all nations were euer enemies to religion but one little point or corner of the world how God had euer a Church in the world euen in the corruptedst times a litle remnant of Israel that worshipped him in spirit and truth which things are cleared by genealogie The second and principall vse of genealogie is to manifest the true Messiah vnto the world As 1. to shewe that because God would be appeased in the same nature that had sinned therefore he was true man and not in shew and that his humanitie incarnation and natiuitie should not be obscure his naturall descent is by the Euangelists brought downe from Abraham yea from Adam shewing vs thereby what is the proper end of all genealogie in the Scriptures 2. The nobilitie of his birth and worthines of his parentage and that he was the right heire to the Iewish kingdome 3. The truth of the prophesies concerning him that he was the sonne of Abraham and of Dauid and that the scepter departed not from Iudah till his appearing 4. The blessing wherewith that family out of which he came was advanced and distinct from al the tribes of the earth 5. His humilitie who came of all sorts of men and women publike and priuate poore and rich good and bad that he might be a fit Sauiour of all sorts of men not disdaining to place in
such doctrine as Ministers may not teach Nature desireth to change pasture often and the eare so farre as vncircumcised is Athenian itching after nouelties children would be in newe lessons before the old be halfe learned so Christians cannot away to dwell in that pure doctrine which would lead them in true godlinesse whereby often by the iudgement of God they forfeit their faithfull Pastors and in Gods wrath haue hirelings set ouer them that feede them with wind they desire fine words and profound matter and are wearie of plaine doctrines and they haue a pickt language and vaine speculations they aske and haue But no sooner is Manna loathed but quailes are rained but with vengeance it is flesh but a meat that rotteth in the mouth euen betweene the teeth Vse 3. In priuate conferences man with man auoid these vaine questions that all our priuate coÌmunication may tend to edification fathers must teach their children with Abraham in Gods wayes children must depend vpon their fathers and aske them of such things see Psal. 44.1 Mothers must teach their young children the Scriptures as Eunicha did Timothie Masters of familyes should make their families petty schooles and nurseries of diuinitie we reade how Apollos a great man proceeded a doctor in Aquilaes house our priuate houses should be Churches or Chappels therefore such idle and vaine questions should find neither time nor place in these our priuate Churches Vers. 10. Reiect him that is an heretike after once or twise admonition 11. Knowing that he that is such is peruerted and sinneth beeing damned of his owne selfe The fittest dependance of these words with the former I conceiue to be this Paul hauing exhorted Titus both to teach the truth according to godlinesse as also to resist all such foolish and vaine doctrine as might do hurt in the Church of God Titus might obiect This indeede is my dutie wherein I entend to exercise my selfe with diligence but when I haue laboured and done all I can many there are who will not yeeld to the truth nor submit themselues to this ordinance of God how am I to carrie my selfe toward such Ans. The Apostle carefull to preuent all such things as he foresaw might be hurtfull to the Church giueth direction in these two verses how to proceede in this businesse also The former giuing direction and laying downe the dutie and the latter enforcing the same by moment of reason In the former are three things to be considered 1. the persons against whom Titus is to deale here called heretikes 2. The direction how he is to behaue himselfe towards them reiect them 3. The orderly manner of proceeding after once or twise admonition The latter verse containeth the reason of this seueritie because such persons are incurable and incorrigible which is prooued by two arguments 1. such a one is subuerted that is turned or cast off the foundation 2. he sinneth against his owne conscience beeing damned of his owne selfe that is he wittingly and willingly spurneth against that truth of which his conscience is by the former admonition convinced For the first who is an Heretike Answ. He that professing Christ yet inuenteth or maintaineth any errour against the foundation of religion and that with obstinacie For the opening of which description three things are to be noted First that an heretike must professe Christ. For Iewes Turkes or Pagans cannot properly be Heretikes although they fight against Christ and all religion in all the foundations of it These are more properly called Heathens Infidells and Atheists without God in the world But the person whom Titus hath here to deale withall is one within the Church and cast off from a foundation vpon which he seemed to stand Secondly he must maintaine an error in doctrine for if men erre in practise they are rather hypocrites and profane wretches and this error must be fundamentall that is ouerturning some ground or article of our faith for it will not make a man an heretike not to beleeue the fables of Saint Francis although Pope Benedict 4. so determine Nay if a man should hold something wherein the Scriptures are his aduersarie as that an oath is not to be taken and warre is not to be made by Christians such a one were in a grosse error but not presently sunke into heresie But if any man shall maintaine iustification by works a daily sacrifice for satisfaction for sinne or any other righteousnesse or worke to stand before God in besides Christ the defence of this will easily prooue heresie And hereby the Popish doctrine is clearely prooued hereticall Thirdly this error must be willfully and obstinatly mainteined for he must reiect admonition and striue after conuiction and this properly maketh an heretike For euery one that holdeth an hereticall opinion is not an heretike a man may by simplicitie leuitie or rashnes or gentlenes of nature be drawne into such an opinion but if admonished of his error he contend not but is readie to yeeld vp himselfe to the perswasion of truth he is no heretike For these three things make vp an heretike 1. error 2. conuiction 3. obstinacie or weddednes to his opinion Hence first note by the way what an heauie thing we charge him with whom we brand with the title of an heretike for we charge him to be one who resteth not in the wholsome word but maintaineth such an error as hath turned him off his foundation one that contemneth the iudgement of the Church despiseth wholsome admonitions continueth in his damnable opinion against the light of his minde against the check and accusation of his conscience and beeing condemned of himselfe heapeth vp sinne vpon sinne All which censure if we shall hastily passe we shall hardly auoid rash iudgement for if euery error in diuinitie presently made an heretike the Apostles themselues had beene no other then heretiks who at first were so erronious and ignorant in many things of the greatest moment in religion What a false witnesse then hath that Apostate Church of Rome passed against ours and all the reformed Churches whose teachers in all their sermons and writings stile vs by no other name then heretikes whereas they cannot shew wherein they haue conuinced vs to haue departed from the Catholike and Apostolike faith and much lesse that we haue with pertinacie and against our owne consciences maintained any falsehood Indeed if our rule be their Canon law which iudgeth him an heretike who speaketh against the Romish Church or obeyeth not whatsoeuer the Pope decreeth we cannot auoid that name Or if we should teach as they doe and that after conuiction that the Saints in heauen are mediators by their merit and prayer that prayer is to be made to Saints and dead men that we can be iustified by the merit of our workes by fasting prayer pilgrimage or any such obseruance that concupisence is no sinne in the regenerate that a man can perfectly fulfill the law that Saint Dominike
performed more miracles then Christ and all his Apostles and was farre greater then Iohn Baptist we could not auoid but be heretikes indeed because these and a number such are contradictory to the canon of the Scriptures reuerse the foundation of religion and yet are obstinatly defended by them And further let men see hence how inconsideratly they cast the names of old heretiques to the blemishing of the liues and waies of many godly and worthy men as when Christian and religious men are tearmed by the name of Puritans an auncient sect of heretikes with whom these haue but small acquaintance The like may we say of that reproachfull title of Scismatikes who quickly degenerate into heretikes who rent the coate of Christ and make division in the Church sometimes for some opinion but more vsually about some orderly rites and ceremonies in the Church Now then to challenge men of scisme 1. the Church must be prooued to agree and to haue the vnitie of truth both for doctrine and rites 2. men must be conuinced by the word that the doctrine is the wholsome word and the rites and ceremonies are edifying orderly inoffensiue and not superstitious Obiect But some are so peeuish they will neuer be conuinced and satisfied Answ. The reason hereof seemes to be because the Church is sometimes a partie in such a question and therefore it were wisedome to bring vpon such parties the iudgement of other reformed Churches to make vp such a conuiction And then when all such good meanes are vsed if men separate from the Church let them lie iustly vnder the reproach of their sin But farre be it that euery one who carrieth a diuerse iudgement concerning some rites in the Church wherein he liues should presently become a scismatike for such a one may still cleaue in heart in affection and in personall presence vnto the Church and be farre from interrupting the vnitie of the Church Yea farre be it that euery departure from those that call themselues the Church yea in maine points of doctrine should be scisme Were Elias and Elizeus Scismatikes because they departed from Ieroboams worship were our Sauiour Christ and his Apostles scismatikes in departing from the doctrines of the Pharisies and Saduces No it was Ieroboam it was the Preists and Pharisies who pretended themselues to be the Church departing from the truth and so from the true vnitie that were the authors of Scisme herein And so for rites how can we stoppe a Papists mouth if we shall say that those men who depart from rites tending to the weakning of faith and doctrine or offensiue and superstitious are presently to be ranked amongst Scismatikes for haue not we our selues thus departed from an hundred Romish ceremonies and yet we say they are the authors of Scisme therein Let this rectifie our iudgements and keepe vs from rash censures in matters so capitall and so difficult If any Catholike spirit will still reproach vs as Scismatikes surely we will reioyce herein that we are not of them whose canon hath taught vs that if Christ and his Apostles would not subscribe to all their decrees they should escape no other tearmes but be reputed Scismatikes at the least if not burnt for heretikes Secondly note that there haue bin and shall be to the end heresies in the Church Christ was no sooner ascended but that blessed doctrine of his euen while the Apostles yet liued was oppugned by heretikes which seemeth to be the ground of this precept Nay no sooner was there a Church but heresie the disease and corruption of it beganne to discouer it self and truth gaâe only the start was before heresie yea the âaâes came vp with the good seed in the feild of the Lord. The reasons of this doctrine are First so long as the causes of heresie remaine it selfe must needs continue but the causes shall be and euer haue bin in the Church and these are ignorance of God pride of heart selfe conceit ouerweening of gifts want of loue to Christ and his truth Satans mallice ambition couetousnesse flattery and many moe in a word so long as there is a mixture between good and badde there will be a fight between them Secondly the Lord in his prouidence suffereth false prophets and heretikes to rise vp among his people to prooue try them whether they will cleaue vnto him or no Deut. 13.3 they are the Lords fanne brought into his floaâe to separate betweene the faithfull and vnfaithfull whereby the wicked fall off as beeing thrust away from the Lord vers 7. and the godly who are by Satan and his instruments accused to be hypocrites are manifested âound at the heart and faithfull to the ende So the Apostle 1. Cor. 11.19 There must be heresies that those who are approoued of God may be knowne he saith not it is possible but necessarie that heresies be as fire to trie and purge the gold Thirdly the Lord in his iustice punisheth by such the contempt of his truth and the careles and vnaffected intertainement of his word For iustly are men who will not receiue the truth in the loue of it giuen ouer to strong delusions in the beleeuing of lies If Christ and his Gospel cannot be receiued Antichrist when he commeth with all lying wonders and preuailing errors shall If the truth in Michas mouth be contemned 400. false Prophets shall preuaile with their lie So haue we seene that where a faithfull Pastor hath beene lightly set by the Lord hath one way or other remooued him and after his departure sent in some grieuous wolfe or other that hath not spared the flocke Fourthly the wisdome of God permitteth it for although it seeme to poison vtterly destroy the truth yet indeede he turneth it to the clearing and confirming of it it beeing an occasion that the truth is further sifted into that as sparkles issue out of the striking of two flints together so the truth discussed and disputed becommeth more lightsome and more victorious yea the gold commeth no brighter out of the fire then the truth out of the triall of opposition and contradiction Vse 1. Whensoeuer Sathan according to his accustomed mallice against sinceritie stirreth vp any troubles to stay the course of the Gospel to obscure the shining brightnesse of Gods glorie and to bring confusion into the most wise orders and ordinances of God then the Lord so ouerruleth the matter as that he alwaies bringeth light out of darkenes glorifieth himselfe purgeth his floare prooueth his people quickneth their zeale and traineth them in humilitie and obedience Let vs not then be discouraged if our eyes see many trials and in them many fall off if we see the truth oppugned doctrines of libertie broached backed and zealously maintained for surely although the Lord herein may iustly correct our manifest contempt of the truth yet can he not nor will forget his owne glorie 2. We ought to be so farre from troubling or hindring
as that wee must affect pray for and to our power procure the peace of Ierusalem yea so farre herein to straine our selues as that onely peace and truth may abide vndiuorsed But well saith one that hee who hath magnified his truth aboue all things Psalm 138.2 hath also aduanced it aboue peace 3. Vse meanes to avoide heresie and keepe out of the degrees of such a distastfull fruit of the flesh Gal. 5.20 The cheife of these meanes are 1. to lay thy ground in humilitie which onely cuââeth off contention the eldest daughter of pride and hath the promise to be taught in the way 2. to be diligent in the hearing and reading but especially in obeying the word for this is the readie way to attaine and containe thy selfe within the bounds of truth Ioh. 7.17 If any man will doe his will he shall know whether the doctrine be of God and whether I speake of my selfe And whosoeuer embraceth the counsell and wisedome of the word he walketh safely and his foote shall not stumble Prou. 3.21.23 where note with what conscience any Papist dare say that the Scriptures are the causes of heretikes Thirdly to growe vp in the affecting and loue to the truth for so shalt thou growe in the hatred of falshood Psal. 119.113 Dauid had neuer come to such an hatred of vaine inventions if it had not beene for his singular loue vnto the lawe Fourthly beware of hereticall bookes and companie for thou canst hardly get good out of the former and as hardly doe good vnto the latter but most easily receiue harme from either both of them beeing leauen and infectious The like may be said of sticking vnto Philosophie in matters of faith for euen this will easily breede an heretike Fiftly content thy selfe with thy estate and portion be it more or lesse couetousnesse and ambition haue throwne downe a great number of the starres of heauen from their former shine and beene the seedes of most heresies as in Ecclesiasticall storie appeareth yea in our dayes not a fewe haue growne into dislike of their estate who in hope of better preferment haue betaken themselues vnto the heresie of Poperie and therewith haue drunke in all manner of deadly poysons that treasons parricides murders of kings blowing vp of whole states with all such desperate attempts are most resolutely vndertaken and as vnnaturally acted by them Now hauing cleared the first point who are heretikes we come to the second namely how Titus must carrie himselfe towards them and that is he must after once or twise admonition reiect them Now because admonition is first in nature and order of proceeding though it be not so in the placing of the words we will consider of it somewhat in the first place And first it will be demanded what kinde of admonition this is I answer that this is not meant of that priuate admonition whereunto both priuate Christians and the Minister as a Christian are bound towards those that erre and are knowne so to doe but of that publike admonition in the face of the Church which is a seruant and maketh way to the publike censure of excommunication For it maketh way to the Churches reiection of such a one as the next verse sheweth incurable both because he is cast off the foundation as also is condemned of his owne conscience Further this admonition must be once or twise namely when the Pastor hath priuately conferred with him for the conviction of his conscience and admonished him to the reuoking of his wicked error if now he still stand out then generall warning is to be giuen two seuerall sabbaths of such an offender in the congregation not yet naming the person or cause in particular but threatening the sentence of excommunication vnlesse the delinquent come in in the meane time and yeelde himselfe vnto the truth And thus shall he see that all gentle and good meanes are vsed with him before the Church descend to such a grieuous censure Obiect But Christ requireth three admonitions Matth. 18.17 why doth the Apostle vrge but two yea Paul himselfe admonished the the Curch of the Corinths three times 2. Cor. 13. 1. this is the third time Answ. Those places speake of the processe of priuate persons in priuate offences which goeth before the publike notice and proceeding of the Church 2. Paul dealeth by Epistle in a louing and fatherly manner and prescribeth not to the Church how to proceede in their publike censures 3. In such questions of fact for the manner of processe much is left to the wisedome and iudgement of the Church which may so proceede as may make most for the good of the partie and may vse two or three admonitions at their discretion but so as admonitions must not be multiplied as we say toties quoties nether on the other hand must be vnder the number of two for two must be the least Doct. Hence we learne that euen heretikes and enemies to the church must be tenderly and louingly dealt withall so long as there is any hope that they may be gained and wonne Neither must they be seuerely or suddenly proceeded against by the Church but vpon due warning and threatning For herein 1. the Church beeing the daughter of God shall resemble God himselfe who still admonisheth before he strike 2. the commandement is that those that are spirituall must euer labour to restore offenders by the spirit of meekenes and neuer to remooue till all meanes of restoring haue beene assayed so that seueritie at first in those that are spirituall were meere crueltie 3. This softnesse in the proceeding of the Church bewrayeth her loue of the partie maketh his sinne better knowne vnto him letteth him see the danger of it and if all this be scorned and contemned it heapeth coales vpon his head and maketh the ensuing censure more iust and heauie 4. Hereto ioyne the examples of Paul who turneth not to seueritie till gentlenesse doe no good nor vseth the rodde so long as the spirit of meekenesse can preuaile yea of our Lord Iesus who pronounced not his woe against Corazin and Bethsaida till other great meanes vsed with them were reiected by them Vse 1. Hence may wee gather the meaning of sundrie places in the Scripture as Rom. 16.17 Brethren I beseech you marke them diligently which cause divisions and offences among you and avoide them 2. Ioâ 10. If any come and bring not this doctrine receiue him not these and such like places must be vnderstood by this our text namely after admonition and good meanes vsed for their reclaiming they must be avoided and reiected and not before 2. If heretikes must be thus dealt with how much moree are we to deale louingly with brethren who fall not wilfully but of frailtie how carefull should we be to set them in ioynt againe tenderly couering the bitter pill of reproofe with sugred perswasion how should the spirit of Moses coole and
First in regard of God good workes haue their necessarie vses As 1. that his name may be glorified by the professors of it for it tends greatly to his praise when in such workes as himselfe hath commanded his children testifie their obedience and thankefulnesse 2. that his Gospel may be beautified and adorned of which see cap. 2.10 3. that himselfe may be pleased and delighted as men with sweete smels with such sweete smelling sacrifices as these be Heb. 13.16 Philip. 4.18 these are the myrrhe and the spice which Christ gathereth when he commeth into his garden Cant. 5.1 Secondly in respect of our neighbour these good workes of mercie and beneficence haue their excellent and necessarie vses for euerie Christian is a fruitfull branch of that vine whereby both God and man is cheared And whereas our neighbour is either vnconuerted or converted they want not their speciall vse in regard of them both First for the vnconuerted they are either elect or reprobate If they be elect they may hence be prepared to their conuersion and woone euen without the word to the liking of the word and profession which they see so holy so charitable and so plentifull in good works Thus saith the Apostle that vnbeleeuing husbands may without the word be wonne by the godly conversation of their wiues and the same Apostle exhorteth the scattered and conuerted Iewes to haue their conuersation honest among the Gentiles that they which now did speake euill of them as euill doers might by their good workes be prouoked to glorifie God in the day of their visitation But if they be wicked and belong not to God yet by the godly liues of professors they shall be 1. restrained that they cannot so boldly rush into and tumble in their sinnes as they would no more then Herodias could quietly enioy her sinne so long as Iohn Baptist was aliue Mark 6.19 2. they shall haue their mouthes stopt and put to silence when they would gladly open them wide against the truth and the professors of it And this is the will of God that by weldoing we put to silence the ignorance of foolish men 3. they shall be convinced and condemned in their consciences and so prepared for the iudgement of God and thus the Queene of the South condemned the Iewes and Noah by building the Arke condemned the old world Heb. 11.7 Secondly If the neighbour be conuerted he is either weake and then he is hereby confirmed strengthed and brought on or else he is strong and then he is further prouoked yea his heart is gladded and further knit to such a one as in whom he seeth such sparkles of Gods image to shine And thus was Titus his inward affection more aboundant toward the Corinths when he remembred the obedience of them all so was Pauls also by the faith and grace of the Philippians 1.5 Thirdly in regard of our selues they haue many necessarie and profitable vses As 1. to make our election sure to our selues 2. Pet. 1.10 2. we may by them discerne the soundnesse of our owne graces as sauing knowledge will be operatiue liuely faith will be working effectuall loue will be an hand giuing out sound hope will be purging Christian thankfulnesse wil appeare in good works which are called sacrifices of thanksgiuing true charitie and mercifulnesse will go beyond that mouth-mercie of which Iames speaketh for else all is vnsound whosoeuer saith he loueth God and keepeth not his commandements is a lyar 1. Ioh. 2.3 for that loue of God or men is vnsound which is in tongue word but not indeed and truth as witnesseth the Apostle 1. Ioh. 3.18 3. by these fruits other men also may discerne the soundnes of our faith and graces for although good workes cannot iustifie the person before God yet they must iustifie the faith of the person before men and therefore Iames saith shewe me thy faith by thy workes and of Abel is said that he obtained witnes that he was righteous in that he offred a better sacrifice then Cain Heb. 11.4 4. They doe our selues good both in this life and in the life to come 1. In this life they profit vs in our outward estate and inward They bring blessing to our outward estate for God hath promised that he that watereth shal haue raine and that the mercifull man shall not want yea they drawe vpon vs not onely the blessing of God but of men also who blesse the mercifull man by many prayers which Iob made no small account of when in the depth of his distresse hereby he comforted him selfe that the blessing of the poore came vpon him Thus Onesiphorus his mercie towards Paul beeing at Rome in trouble brought the feruent prayers of so great an Apostle vpon himselfe and his house 2. Tim. 1.18 Besides this they doe our names good and helpe to purchase a good report which is better then a pretious oyntment Abraham by his workes was commended that he was iust Iam. 2.21 and of the good and mercifull man it is said that his name shall not be put out As for our inward estate they make that farre more thriuing for euerie grace is strengthened by the execrcise of it as no talent was vsed but to encrease for as prayer is increased by praying and knowledge by instructing so is loue by almes and mercie by distributing without which exercise all would rust and become as a sword kept in the scabbard till the heart become like the sluggards field ouergrowne with thornes and briars but most vnreadie to any good worke 2. In the life to come they are profitable for they procure a mercifull reward and beeing a sowing to the spirit we shall reape of them in the haruest life euerlasting yea and more they procure a proportionable measure of glorie for according to the measure of faith and grace in the worke the recompence may well be thought to be a cuppe of cold water shall not loose the reward but yet he that soweth more liberally shall more liberally reape And as in hell are degrees of torments for some shall be beaten with more stripes some with fewer and it shall be easier with some then other and yet both condemned so is it probably held that in heauen shall be degrees of glorie for some shall shine as the firmament some as the starres in which is greater light yea one starre differeth from another in glorie and this according to the gayning of talents for he that gaineth fiue talents shall rule ouer fiue cities and he shall rule ouer tenne cities that hath gayned tenne talents Not that the gayning of the talents meriteth any such recompence no more then a cup of cold water giuen to a disciple in the name of a disciple or a mite cast into the treasurie neither of which shall loose their reward but because faithfull is he which hath promised Vse 1. This doctrine meeteth with that slanderous
indeed his bowells were not straitned toward Titus and the Church committed vnto him seeing he wisheth the verie fountaine of grace to be opened vnto them for this word as we shewed in the beginning signifieth both the free loue and fauour of God towards vs in Christ as also all other spirituall blessings flowing from that fountaine such as are remission of sinnes reconciliation with God iustification sanctification life eternall and all the meanes tending thereunto 3. That beeing an Apostolicall prayer it might also be a meanes of obtaining and conuaying vpon them the grace requested and although he had made the same request for them before yet it is no vaine repetition for partly he prayeth for the encrease and further feeling of this grace for them and partly teacheth vs thereby that it is the only blessing to be prayed for the cheife if not only grace which our selues are to labour for and which we must by all meanes endeauour that others may haue their portion in with vs. 4. To shew that all our greeting must beginne and end in grace and that our formes of salutation should fauour of grace and not be profane gracelesse or formall as the most are 5. Beeing a Minister of grace he beginneth and endeth with it and teacheth Ministers that their first and last action of the day and of their Ministeriall dutie should be the commending of their people vnto the grace of God in their praiers and besides if ordinarie letters much more other more weightie actions of men must be vndertaken and performed with praier and praise Secondly in that he saith Grace be with you he sheweth that howsoeuer this Epistle was inscribed to Titus alone yet was it intended to be of common vse to the whole Church and therefore we haue not vnfitly applied the most of the doctrines to the vse not of Ministers only but of all sorts of men so farre as they concerned them Last of all in that he saith grace be with you all he meaneth all the elect and only they for only they are effectuall partakers of this sauing grace called often elsewhere the grace of our Lord Iesus Christ the treasurie and fountaine of it The wicked are indeede endued with excellent gifts of Gods spirit but they want this grace of God in Christ which is the only foundation of our election to the grace of life of our effectuall vocation to the grace of God wherein we stand and of that assured hope of that heauenly inheritance which he hath purchased of his grace By this grace we are happily reconciled vnto God and adopted to be heyres of grace hereby also we haue receiued the word of grace which is made fruitfull to the planting and watering of all other sauing graces in vs and so to the furthering and finishing of the whole worke of our saluation in glorie This grace be euer with vs and all them that loue the comming of our Lord Iesus Christ to their immortalitie Amen So shall it be And so be it To God the Father of lights and to Iesus Christ that eternall word together with that annoynting euen the blessed spirit the only one true and wise God who hath happily led vs through these labours be all praise and glorie in all the Churches for euermore Amen A SHORT VIEWE OF SVCH Doctrines as are enlarged with their reasons and vses A Man may sometimes lawfully change his name Pag. 4. Such names are to be giuen to children as may put them in minde of some good dutie Pag. 4 The name of a seruant of God is full of honour Pag. 6 The chiefe offices in the Church are for the service of it Pag. 10 God hath some who are elect and other are not Pag. 11 The elect haue a faith by themselues Pag. 13 The faith of the elect is ordinarily wrought by the ministerie of the word Pag. 16 The doctrine of the Gospell is truth it selfe Pag. 18 The knowledge of the truth is the ground of faith Pag. 19 The truth intertained in truth frameth the heart vnto godlinesse Pag. 21 The ende of the ministerie is to drawe vp mens mindes from earth to heauen Pag. 24 True faith neuer goeth alone but as a Queene attended with many other graces especially with hope Pag. 27 Life eternall is the beleeuers by free promise Pag. 30 God is truth itselfe and cannot lie Pag. 33 The free loue of God appeareth in that whatsoeuer he doth for his elect in time the same he decreeth before all time Pag. 39 The doctrine of saluation is more clearely manifest then in former times Pag. 43 The Lord effecteth all his purposes and promises in due season Pag. 44 Saluation is to be sought for in the preaching of the word Pag. 48 The office of preaching is an office of trust Pag. 52 Whosoeuer entreth into the ministerie must finde himselfe pressed by the calling and commandement of God Pag. 53 Ministers may be more or lesse in the commendation of their calling as the disposition and necessitie of their people require Pag. 55 Gods calling to grace is free and powerfull Pag. 56 Ministers ought to be spirituall fathers in begetting children to God Pag. 58 Faith is one and the same in all Gods elect Pag. 62 Euerie man must be carefull 1. whome 2. to what 3. how farre he commendeth an other Pag. 65 All are not naturall sonnes that are so accounted 66 The free and euerlasting grace of God is the foundation of all blessings spirituall and temporall Pag. 69 True peace is the fruit of Gods grace and mercie Pag. 71 Whosoeuer is called to labour in the Church must by all his care further the worke of the Lord. Pag. 75 He that would Christianly and comfortably carrie himselfe through his calling must euer haue the ende of it in his eie Pag. 76 Churches must not be condemned as no Churches for want of some lawes or gouerment if they ioyne in the profession of the truth Pag. 80 No Church is hastely brought to perfection Pag. 81 There is continuall bending of good ordinances euen in the best estate of the Church Pag. 83 Such an absolute necessitie of a setled ministerie there is where a Church is planted that without it religion cannot possibly thriue or continue Pag. 86 The ordering and gouerning of the Church is not left arbitrarie no not to an Evangelist but Apostolicall direction must guide him Pag. 89 How able soeuer a man is to teach if he be of a scandalous life he is vnfit to be chosen a Minister Pag. 92 Marriage of Ministers is a lawfull and holy ordinance of God Pag. 97 Polygamie was euer blameworthy euen in the best Pag. 103 He that would reforme others abroad must begin at home Pag. 110 To haue the blessing of gracious children thou must beginne at religion Pag. 111 The carriage of a mans children is a great credit or disgrace to his profession especially of the Minister Pag. 113 Riot is an hatefull vice to be
auoided Pag. 114 Children ought to be obedient to their parents Pag. 117 Lewdnesse of children is often from want of gouernment in parents Pag. 118 Euery Minister ought to keepe the Lords watch ouer his flocke Pag. 121 A Bishop ouer others must first watch ouer himselfe Pag. 123 Euery Minister beeing Gods steward must haue a fit calling and properties answerable to that office Pag. 124 The nearer a man is to God in place the more carefull must he be of his carriage Pag. 129 Frowardnesse is euery where of euill report but in a Minister intollerable Pag. 131 Hastinesse to anger a foule blot in a Minister Pag. 134 To be giuen to wine odious in all especially in a Minister Pag. 140 A Minister of all men may not be a quareller or a man of a word and a blow Pag. 145 Couetousnesse in a Minister is a most base sinne Pag. 148 There is much filthy lucre in the world which euery Christian must abhorre Pag. 152 The verie phrase of Scripture speaking of riches should pull our hearts from them Pag. 155 The Minister for the honour of his place must not only be free from common vices but also shine in positiue vertues Pag. 159 The poorest minister must and may be harborous Pag. 163 Wisedome most necessarie to a minister Why. Pag. 172 Righteous dealing a shining ornament in a minister Pag. 175 Ministers must be arraied with roabes of holinesse Pag. 176 A temperate and equall course necessarie to a minister Pag. 179 The word of God is most certaine and infallible Pag. 182 The word is euery way fitted for the instruction of the faithfull Pag. 188 Euery man ought to be a learner of holy doctrine Pag. 194 The men of God in speaking of the word haue euer set some marke of excellencie vpon it Pag. 196 Ministers must set an edge on their doctrine by exhortation Pag. 197 Exhortation is then powerfull when it is grounded on wholesome doctrine Pag. 198 Ministers must resist resisters of the truth Pag. 199 A Minister ought to be a man of knowledge Pag. 201 The Scriptures fully furnish the man of God to euery ministeriall dutie Pag. 203 Errour in life is commonly a ground of errour in doctrine Pag. 206 They spend much labour in vaine who are disobedient to the doctrine themselues teach Pag. 207 The greater the danger is the playner must reproofe be Pag. 215 The Arch-seducers of the world are they of the circumcision who ioyne faith and workes in the act of iustification Pag. 217 Faithfull teachers must timely oppose themselues against seducers Pag. 220 Seducers secretly infect and creepe into houses Pag. 227 Errour is exceeding infectious Pag. 229 An heart set vpon gaine will feed it selfe by falshood Pag. 230 A minister may be plaine in his reproofes Pag. 233 A minister must ioyne wisedome to playnes in reproouing Pag. 234 The Gentiles had their Prophets so called to witnesse against their impietie Pag. 238 It is not simply vnlawfull to alleadge the saying of a profane man in a sermon Pag. 242 Falsehood in word or deed is condemned by the verie light of nature Pag. 245 The Scriptures call brutish men by the name of beasts Pag. 249 Many men are so degenerate that they haue cut themselues from the account of men Pag. 250 A life led in idlenesse is condemned by the light of nature and of the Scriptures Pag. 253 Idlenesse and intemperance are seldome disioyned Pag. 256 Euery truth is Gods and must be receiued whosoeuer is the instrument of it Pag. 258 Ministers must not be discouraged though they be to deale with a wretched and brutish people Pag. 259 No reproofe may be vngrounded but the cause must be iust and knowne so to be Pag. 261 Euery reproofe must be tempered to the nature of the sinne Pag. 263 The sharpest censure in the Church must ayme at the recouerie of offenders Pag. 265 Christians must not content themselues with spirituall life vnlesse it be attended with health and soundnesse Pag. 267 A speciall meanes of soundnesse of faith is to shut the eares against fables and fancies of men Pag. 274 A fearefull iudgement of God it is to be turned away from the truth Pag. 277 The Scriptures account Christians pure but not Puritans Pag. 283 All indifferent things must be vsed in 1. faith 2. loue 3. sobrietie Pag. 291 Divinitie of Scripture is prooued by discouering the inward thoughts of wicked men Pag. 309 A wicked man is euery way a most odious person Pag. 311 Before naturall vncleanesse be purged away euery thing is vncleane to a man Pag. 313 There will be euer hypocrites in the Church Pag. 317 There be many characters by which hypocrites may be known discouered Pag. 320 No example of man must turne vs out of a godly course Pag. 331 Ministers must feede their people with wholesome doctrine Pag. 333 Wholesome doctrine must be applyed to the seuerall ages and conditions of men Pag. 339 Olde men must first be taught their dutie why Pag. 342 Sobrietie especially enioyned vnto old men Pag. 345 Elder men ought to carrie a seemely grauitie through their course Pag. 346 Moderation of lusts and passions is a most seemely grace in an old man Pag. 347 Soundnes of faith especially required in the Elder Pag. 351 Euerie man must learne to repaire the decay of nature with soundnes of grace Pag. 352 Soundnesse of loue is iustly called for of olde men Pag. 355 Sound patience is more especially commended to the elder sort Pag. 358 Women are as straitly bound to the meanes of their saluation as men Pag. 362 The generall rule for womens behauiour is that it must become holinesse Pag. 365 False accusing specially forbidden to women Pag. 368 Drunkennesse in elder women a most hatefull sinne Pag. 370 It is a note of corruption to yeeld our selues seruants to the creatures made to serue vs. Pag. 371 Euerie Christian woman must cal on others with her selfe to a godly course Pag. 373 The fruits of the Christian carriage of the Elder women must appeare in the younger Pag. 375 Christian women must loue their husbands Pag. 377 Women ought to loue their children and how Pag. 382 A discreet carriage is a beautifull grace in a young woman Pag. 384 Chastity is an essential mariage dutie Pag. 385 Women ought to keep their own houses Pag. 389 Goodnes is required in women what it is how Pag. 390 Women must be subiect to their husbands wherein and why Pag. 391 Profession without practise causeth the holy name of God to be blasphemed Pag. 398 Young men must order their wayes by the word Pag. 404 The Pastor must sometimes entreate where he may command Pag. 408 Sobrietie is a vertue fitly commended to young men Pag. 410 Consent of good life and holy doctrine make a sweete harmonie in a Minister Pag. 413 It is possible for a man by grace to liue vnblameably Pag. 416 Faithfull Ministers shall not want withstanders Pag. 417 Resisters of
three respects 79 Some wants in the Church to be borne with for 3. causes 83 Rules whereby a man may be kept vnreprooueable 6. 94 Why the Popish Church resisteth the marriage of Ministers 3. reasons 97 Rules to be obserued in beholding the examples of the Saints 2. 108 In designing men to offices the first respect must be had of the place and then of a fit person reas 3. 123 Ministers called Gods stewards for 3. causes 124 Faithfulnesse of Ministers standeth in 3. things 125 The wisedome of the Minister standeth in 2. things 126 Such as come neare vnto God in profession must be carefull to bewtifie it for 3. reasons 130 Great schollers must be taught by meaner then themselues for 3. reasons 132 Meditations to bridle rash anger 4. 138 Practises to the same purpose 4. 139 Arrowes of Gods wrath shot against drunkards 4. 143 Directions to avoid couetousnesse 151 Filthy lucre brought to 3. heads 152 Symptoms of an heart infected with couetousnesse 4. 156 Meditations to bridle couetous desires 4. 158 Practises to the same purpose 3. ibid. Reasons to be hospitable to strangers 3. 164 Reasons to be readie to distribute 4. 166 Meanes of temperance 2. 180 How some things are difficult in the Scriptures 3. Rules 192 Rules to know whether we haue beene as fit to learne as the word to teach 3. 195 Notes of him that resisteth the truth 3. 200 False teachers deceiue mens mindes 4. waies 209 Properties of errour 3. 210 Professors not so well fenced against errour and seducers prooued by 4 reasons 211 Sundrie vses of circumcision both Ciuill and Diuine 213 Three sorts of plaine reproouers condemned 216 Popish teachers the right successors of Iewish prooued by three reasons 217 Why God suffereth seducers in the Church 2. reasons 228 Seauen witnesses wherby the Lord condemneth the wicked and hypocriticall professors of the Gospel 240 Cautions in vsing humane allegations in sermons 3. 243 Truth in speach vrged by sundrie reasons 247 Reasons to mooue to diligence in our caling 4. 254 An honest calling a schoole of Christianitie 3 reas 255 Reasons against intemperance 3. 257 Rules of direction against intemperance 3 ibid Ministers must patiently beare a froward people for three reasons 260 To be kept from spirituall sicknesse three meanes 268 Reasons to vse those meanes 4. 269 Iewish fables what and why so called reasons 272 Rules to preserue vs from beeing turned from the present truth 4. 280 Men sanctified in part called pure for 4. reas 282 Reasons to mooue to puritie in heart and life although the world scoffe at it 5. 284 Euery thing good in the creation 4. wayes 286 All impuritie in the creature commeth two waies 287 A thing in it selfe good or indifferent is spoyled in the doing three wayes 288 A thing good in it selfe is rightly vsed by the presence of 3 vertues 291 No man may vse any of Gods creatures without leaue and thankesgiuing 297 Sundrie rules to discerne how men offend against the 3. former vertues in 1. meats 299 2. Garments 301 3. Riches 302. 4. Sports 303 A man may not aske more wealth in praier then necessaries reasons 3. 303 Rules of direction by which a man may comfortably turne himselfe to the vse of any creature 305 Seauen maine differences betweene the godly and the wicked 314 Foure markes of an hypocrite laid downe in the text and largly prosecuted 320 The hypocrite fitly resembleth a stageplayer from whom he hath his name in 4 properties 327 Triall of such as professe they know God but doe not by 4. notes 327 Two sorts of hypocrites 329 Word called wholesome doctrine for sundry causes 333 Duties of hearers of the word prosecuted 4. 335 Meanes of practise of the former duties 339 Soundnesse of faith standeth in 4. things 348 Soundnesse of Loue standeth in 5. things 355 Soundnesse of patience standeth in three things 358 Patience necessarie for euery Christian but commended specially to old men for 4. reasons 358 Foure points for women to meditate vpon 365 False accusing committed foure wayes 367 Rules to auoide the sinne of false accusing 4. 369 Men yeeld themselues slaues to the creatures 4 waies 371 The husbands dutie towards the wife wherin it standeth 380 The offices of motherly loue 4. 382 Meanes of preseruing chastitie 388 Reasons to mooue vs to the care of not stayning our profession 399 Rules to be obserued that we staine not our holy profession 6. 402 Reasons moouing young men timely to order their waies 4. 405 Foure helpes to further young men in the former dutie 407 Reasons to enforce yong men to sobryetie 4. 410 Meanes of practise of the former grace of sobrietie 411 Reasons to stirre vp the men of God to the care of their liues 4. 415 Means to attaine an vnblameable life 416 Sundrie motiues to seruants to shew all good faithfulnesse 432 The Gospel called the doctrine of grace 4 reasons 433 The holy doctrine of God adorned 2 waies 434 Maine differences betweene the law and Gospel 437 A man may know whether he receiue the grace of God in vain or no by three notes 438 How to entertaine the Gospel aright 443 The light vnder the Gospel farre clearer then theirs vnder the lawe 4. reas 446 A triall whether we receiue the light by 3. notes 449 Motiues to entertaine the light whilest it is with vs 6. 450 Fiue sorts of men that refuse the light 451 Lusts called worldly for two reasons 456 The Commandement is possible to the beleeuers 3 waies 457 Vngodlines is branched into 4 heads 458 Lusts are to be resisted for sundry reas 463 Rules and motiues for the practise of sobrietie 469. Righteousnes 471. Piety 473 Hope called a blessed hope 3. reasons 480 Christ called a mightie God 3. reas 481 To the true waiting for Christ 3. things required 484 The qualities of the sound expectation of Christ 4. 485 The effects of the same expectation 4. 486 Motiues vnto it 4. 489 Circumstances gathered out of the historie that Christs passion was voluntarie 5. 504 To receiue Christ and his merits wee must doe 3. things 509 Christ redeemed his Church from the captiuitie of sinne 2. wayes 510 Sinne must be dealt with as a Tyrant in 4. resemblances 513 Christ purgeth his people 2. wayes 517 Meanes of our purging 5. 519 Motiues to vse the former meanes 6. 521 The Church is Gods peculiar sundrie waies 523 Rules to be set before their eyes that intend Gods glorie 2. 525 Three vertues must attend zeale to guide it aright 529 Effects of zeale in the effecting of good things are many 531 Fiue sorts of men discouered to want zeale 532 Why men remember not good things heard 3. causes 542 The Lord maintaineth the Magistrates authoritie 4. wayes 555 Notes of him that is readie to euerie good worke 3. 563 Rules of practise to set vs forward in euerie good worke 3. 565 Cases in which a man may speake the euill he knoweth by his brother 4.
Whether Popish religion may be tolerated in a countrie professing the truth which can cast it out 715 Whether Protestants may marrie with Papists 717 Whether Popish idolatrie be any whitte lesse dangerous and odious then that of the heathen 719 Whether any man be so monstrous or graceles as to persist in error against the light of his conscience 721 Whether we may greete any but such as loue vs in the faith 747 Many other things worth obseruation might haue enlarged these Tables but I contented my selfe with these briefe collections which with the text of the Epistle will easily lead the Reader vnto them FINIS J entreate the curteous Reader to passe ouer some lesser escapes in the printing and among others to amend these which I haue obserued most altering or hurting the sense Pag. 5. in the margent for quiddam read quidam p. 40. line 7. for eternall r. internall p· 59. l. 26. f. first r. fifth p. 79. l· 31. f. God r. Gad. p. 99. in the margent f. fidem r sedem p. 112. l. 20. wanteth when p. 135. l. 39. f. world r. worke p. 121. margent f. superioris r. superius p. 144. l. 2. f. Noahs r. Lots p. 142. l. 9. f adoring r. adorning p. 143. l. 36. f. members r. memorie p. 148. l. 32. f. heart r. heat p. 151. marg f. sui aliter r. âin aliter p. 163. â f. haâbourles r. harberous p. 213.25 f. they might r. they might not contract p. 210.1 f. pace r. pale p. 217.11 f. them r. Cham. p. 300. l. 24. f. argueth r. aimeth at p. 326.23 f. forte r. foote p. 327.36 f. persons r. purses p. 328. â0 f. him r. them p. 329. l. 5. f. others r. oathes p. 343 marg f. ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã r. ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã and f ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã r ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã p. 350.5 put in hold on Christ. p. 354.18 f. desolation r. dissolution p. 362.6 f. cannot r. can p. 366.31 wanteth to vtter Cant. 4.11 Magis fe gaudere quod meÌbrum Ecclesiae Dei esset quam caput Imperij Nec iam ferre potest Caesarve priorem Pompeiusve parem Lucan Humilitas virtus Christianorum prima secunda tertia August Quibus studio est ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Scriptura commune promptuarium bonorum documentoruÌ Basil. mag in 1. Psal. Epitome Paulinarum epistolarum Prou. 3.15 Prou. 2.4 Deus noluit taceri quod voluit scribi August Isa. 29.11 Dan. 12. Act. 8. Ioh. 5.39 1. Thes. 5.19 cap. 2.15 Per breveÌ scribit epistolam vt vel ex ea Titi perdiscamus virtutem virum enim tantum vt confirmaret haâdquaquam longiori opus erat oratione sed hunc vt paucis admonârââ Athan. in prologo Aââtius Mihi quidem huius operis Commentarij non ad ostentationem scribuntur sed ad commemorationem senectae ad oblivionis remedium quo sit mihi adumbratio rerum magnificarum diuinorumque verborum quae audire mârui à sanctis viâis beatis Euseb. l. 5. c. 10. Scriptura prima veritas reuelata Psal. 119.18 Iam. 1.5 Ioh. 7.17 Rom. 16.17 1. Cor. 3. 2. Cor. 10. Gal. 1.6 Eph. 4.14 Phil. 3.2 Coloss. 2 4 8. â Thess. 2.2 Orig. in praesaâ epist. ad Rom. August lib. 8. confess cap. 4. Act 9.15 1. Tim. 2.7 3. rules in changing mens names Act. 16.1 Rom. 16.22 23. Folly to giue heathenish names to them whom we desire to be godly Quiddam Christiani delectantur nominibus Hectoris A chilliâ Hannibalis adâo ipsis placet Gentilismâs Polan in cap. 1. Dan. Cases in which a man may forbeare to set his name to his writing Euseb. hist. eccl lib. 3. Iun. par praesat c. 2. ad Hebr. This reason is giuen both by Clemens Alex. and Athan. dial de Trinit See also Nicephor lib. 2. hist. eccl cap. 26. To be a seruant of God is the greatest honor Philip. 2.7 1. Tim. 1.12 Ministers are admitted into Gods presence chamber and counsell table Reasons to stirr vp their diligence in this high seruice 1. Tim. 4.6 Matth. 24.46 Matth. 25.30 Matth. 25.26 1. Cor. 4.2 And to faithfulnes Ioh. 3.30 2. King 5.22 Numb 12.7 Ioh. 7.16 and 8.28 1. Ioh. 1.1.3 1. Cor. 11.23 1. Tim. 6.2 1. King 16.10 2. Tim. 4.10 2. King 8.15 Comfort for Ministers in this seruice Reu. 1.16 2. Sam. 10.7 Isay 49.5 People account of this seruice as honourable 1. Kin. 22.14.27 Ier. 26.15 1. Thess. 5.13 1. Cor. 3.9 Let none be a shamed of this seruice Three priuiledges of an Apostle 1. Cor. 9.1 Act. 22.18 Act. 22 3. Galat. 1.1 Act. 9.15 Chiefest offices in the Church are for seruice 2. Cor. 4.5 Matth. 20.25 Mark 20.37 Matth. 25.21 Dixit se creatuÌ Apostolum vt electione digni crederânt pietatis ac religionis veritatem agnoscerent Theodoret. in hunc locum Men may be called elect of God 3. waies 1. Pet. 2.9 Matth. 7.13 1. Ioh. 2.19 Iob. 34.19 Rom. 9.19 20. Rom. 11.33 Eph. 1.4 2. Pet. 1.4 10. 2. Tim. 2.21 2. Cor. 4.4 Ioh. 20.28 Matth. 13.20 Matth. 7 22. The true difference of sauing faith of the elect from all other Ioh. 6.66 Matth. 16.18 Contra Concil Trid. sess 6. can 15.16 Obiect Sol. Foure notes whereby the truth of faith is discerned Luk. 6.45 Rom. 8 15. Rom. 9.16 Faith ordinarily wrought in the ministerie of the word preached 1. Tim. 3.16 1. Cor. 3.5 Ioh. 16.9 ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã 2. Pet. 1.21 The Gospel called Truth for 3 reasons 1. Pet. â ââ Heb. 10.28 Knowledge of the truth is the ground of faith 2. Thess. 2.13 Rom. 10.14 1. Pet. 3. 1. Thess. 1.3.5 Lampas fidei facile extinguitur nisi subinde infundatur oleuÌ verbi dei Chrysost in parab virg Fides explicita implicita Matth. 23.13 Col. 2.2.5.7 Heb. 10.38 Ioh. 6.68 Matth. 26.35 Gal. 1.8 Ioh. 10 ââ 1. Cor. â â 1. Ioh. 2.27 1. Cor. 14.37 2. Tim. 2. This truth hâghly aduanced aboue all other Gal. 6.2 Ioh. 23.34 1. Ioh. 2.7 8. 2. Cor. 3.18 Coloss. 3.10 Eph. 4.10 Humane truths frame not the heart to godlinesse Eâamine if the truth hath thus framed thy heart Rom 6.6 Philââ 3. â0 Coloss â 1 Ioh. 8.32.36 2. Cor. 3.17 Ioh. 17.17 The aime of a faithfull ministery is to bring men to heauenly mindednes Reasons 1. 2 3 Hebr. â1 26 Rom 8 1â Matth. 19.28 Coloss. 1.5 Philip. 3.20 Ministers must then beware of earthlines Cleaue to the Ministerie which pulleth thee froÌ earth to heauen Trie thy profiting vnder the ministerie by this note Ier 9.23 Iob. 31.25 3. notes to shew when the heart is drawne vp towards heaueÌ Eph. 6.17 1. Ioh. 3.2 A true description of Christian hope Eph. 1.17 Luk. 2.37 38. Rev. 22.24 ãâã looketh at things within the âaâle Hope the sure anchor of the soule Coloss. 1.5 1. Pet. 1.3 â infallible properties of Christian hope Voluntatem spes facit Prou. 14.15 Vigilanââum somnia âlato Dâfference between ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã and ãâã
Tim. 1.14 Hold fast vnto it Habac. 2.18 Cusanus Canon law a fitter rule for the Popish religion then Canonicall Scripture Isa. 8.1.16 Ier. 19.2 Luk. 16.29 Rom. 1.2 Act. 26.26 People must attend to the faithfull word Hold it fast as the euidence of saluation Be thankfull for it Testifie this thankfulnes The word is euery way fitted for the instruction of the faithfull Reasons 1. Cor. 12 7. cap 14.3.4 Eph 4.11 Heb. 4.12 There is no learning to this to edifie withall The sââplest ought to be experâ in the Scripture beeing fitted to their capacitie Wisdome is easie to him that will vnderstaÌd I may point with my finger but I cannot giue the eyes to see what I point at Aug. prolog lib. de doct Christ. No imperfection or want in the Scriptures 1 âom lib. 3. cap. 3.4 1. âom lib. 3. cap. 1.2 Pro re nata Adoro plenitudinem scripturae Tertull. cont Hermog 2. Pet. 1.19 Some things in Scripture difficult how and why The sunne is seene by his owne light 1. Tim. 6.3 Who be the teachers of holy doctrine ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Doctr. Euery man must become a learner of this doctrine Heb 6.1 An examination whether we haue beene as fit to learne as this doctrine is fit to teach 2. Pet. 1.8 cap. 3.18 The men of God in speaking of the word haue euer set some marke of excellencie vpon it Reasons As men seele the word in their hearts so their mouthes speake of it Gen. 17. Scripturas non simpliciter id est ad esse ecclesiae sed ad bene esse soluÌ necessarias nec tamen sufficientes disputat Bellar. de verbo dei lib. 4. cap. 4. What to iudge of the Popish spirit speaking basely of the Scriptures Ministers must set an edge on their doctrine by exhortation Pectus facit disertos People must endure the word of exhortation see also Coloss. 1.4 collat with 3.14 Then is exhortation powerfull when it is grounded on wholesome doctrine Act. 13.46 Ministers must resist resisters of the truth Notes of him that resisteth the truth Eph. 5 1â Prou. 25.12 Act. 4.2 Isa. 66.2 A minister ought to be a man of knowledge Ezra 7.6 2. Cor. 3.6 Deut. 33.10 1. Cor. 12.8 A dumb minister cannot be Gods messenger Act. 8.31 Ier. 15.2 If darknes be in the mountaines it cannot but be in the vallies Chrys. Hose 4.1 vers 4.5 2. Chr. 15.3.6 The Scriptures furnish a man excellently to euery ministeriall dutie 2. Tim. 3.16 17. Matth. 21.16 Act. 26.22 Act. 18 24. Veritas index sui obliqui The Scriptures make the Ministers mouth a sharpe sword Isa. 49.2 The vaile is ouer the heart of the Papist not ouer the Scriptures Aug. epist. 2â3 Error in life commonly a ground of error in doctrine 2. Thess. 2.10 Reasons 2. Pet. 2.1.10.12 Act 13.8.10 3. Ioh. 9. No maruaile if many ministers resist the truth for many are disobedient Rev. 3.2 2. Cor. 11.25 They spend much labour in vaine who are disobedient to the doctrine themselues teach Ier. 3.15 Praecordia False teachers deceiue mens minds 4. waies Three properties of error The best fence against false teachers Vt poena peccati non vt pectatum 1. Tim. 4 1. 2. Tim. 3.1 Deut. 13.3 Gal. 2.7 Rom. 15.8 Matth. 15.24 Vse and ends of circumcision Heb. 10.1 Heb 9.22 Gal. 3.28 Gen. 17.10 Luk. 1.42 Ier. 21.21 Coloss. 2.10 Gal. 5 2. The greater the danger the plainer must be the reproofe 2. Tim. 4.14 Conditions of plaine reproof three Sundrie plaine reproofes condemned Iob 41.10 The Archseducers of the people of God Popish teachers their successors prooued Ier. 23. The holding of whole Poperie cutteth off a man froÌ Christ. Iam. 2.21 cap. 3.5 Philip. 3.2 Poperie ought not to be tolerated where it can be abolished Gregor de Val. Populus Christianus tenetur obsistere arctissimo conscientiae vinculo extremo animarum periculo si praestare rem possit Creswel Haeresi nunquaÌ decrit ratio cap. 3.11 2. Tim. 2.14 Faithfull teachers must timely oppose themselues against seducers 1. Tim. 3.9 Haec si non possis ne sis Episâopus Theoph. It is rather to be wished then hoped that all ministers should be of one mind Ier. 1.18 Matth. 10.34 Matth. 3.12 Act. 18.17 1. Cor. 15.14 Gal. 2.21 Whether a maÌ may be saued that erreth in a fundamentall point Aliud est non credere aliud nolle credere Implicite praeparatione animi Many are called few are chosen Ruth 1.14 Iob 41. Many set out of Egypt who neuer come at Canaan Seducers secretly inâect creepe into houses Iude 3. Matth. 23.14 2. Pet. 2.2 Iesuitical frogs creepe into euery blind corner Why God suffereth such hurtfull men Reasons Deut. 13.3 Error is exceeding infectious 2. Tim. 2 1â Matth. 16.22 Gal. 2.13 Mâsters of families must keepe out popish profane pârsons if they would not haue their houses infected An heart set vpon gaine will feed it selfe by falshood Micha 3.5.11 Ezek. 13.18 19. 2. Pet. 2.3 2. Cor. 2.17 Multo aequanimius deceÌ millium animarum ferunt lacturam quam decem solidorum Nicol Clemangis de Pontif. ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã A minister may be plaine in his reproofe Isa. 1.21 Exhibete vos matres fovendo patres corripiendo extendite vbera sed producite verbera Rom 9.1 A minister must be wise in his plainnes Hest. 4.11 ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã palam âario ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Plato ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã apud veteres fuerunt fanorum antistites interpretes oraculorum teste Festo Cicero What kind of prophet was Epimenides 1. Sam. 19.20 2. king 9.1 Differences betweene the Prophets of God and the Prophets of the Gentiles Numb 12.6 Rev. 1.10 Dan. 8.27 The Gentiles had their prophets so called to witnes against their impiâtie So Bucer said of Seneca Rom. 2.14 The Lord hath a number of witnesses against hypocriticall and profane professors of Christ. Witnesse that worthie booke Catalogus testium veritatis Not simply vnlawfull to alledge the saying of a prophane man in a sermon Reasons Foelicià s oppugnabunt propugnabunt qui in Gentilis sapientiae xâsto spatiis aliquot confectis ad sacram hanc militiam veluti tyrocinio quodam proluserint Tilenus Iulian forbad the Christians the reading of heathen Poets and Orators least they shold alledge their authoritie against the heathens For saith he they thrust vs through with our owne fathers Cautious in such allegations 1 Cor. 2.17 Non in coetu ecclesiastico Augustine confesseth that while he continued in the pride of his heart he disdained the holy Scriptures and thought theÌ nothing to the eloquence and knowledge he found in the bookes of the heathen as Tullie and others but after he saw himselfe he knew also that all humane eloquence Philosophie in coÌparison of theÌ were no better then bladders stuft with wind ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Plut. Falshood in word and deed condemned by the light of nature They
of the blessed seede in whom all nations should be blessed Elizabeths speach sheweth the accomplishment thereof Blessed art thou among all women because the fruite of thy wombe is blessed which words she vttered beeing filled with the holy Ghost ver 41. or in generall looke to the whole old covenant of the old Testament it is after a sort ceased and a new established in stead of it see Heb. 8.8 In that he saith a new testament he hath abrogated the olde 2. Diuine vse was to signifie the inward circumcision of the heart wrought by Christ and therefore called the circumcision of Christ whereby he inwardly cutteth off the corruption of the heart iustifieth vs regenerateth vs setteth vs into himselfe communicateth all his merits and benefits of them vnto vs to all which purposes he once appeared in the flesh and now in his owne bodily absence sendeth out his spirit This Paul calleth circumcision made without hands Now how iust is it that when the circumcision without hands appeareth that the other made with hands should cease 3. Divine vse was to represent baptisme which was to come in place of it in the new Testament Coloss. 2.12 yee are circumcised in that yee are buried with him through baptisme Now then when baptisme which is Christian circumcision is once instituted necessarily must Iewish circumcision which was a type of it cease From which three ends we may answer that maine allegation for the continuance of circumcision in that it is called an eternall and euerlasting couenant But 1. the couenant is said to be euerlasting not simply but conditionally namely so long as the couenant of it lasted for gnolam signifieth not alwaies a time without all ende but such a time as after a long durance may admit determination and expiration 2. In respect of the thing signified that is grace in Christ it may be said to haue euerlastingnes 3. In regard of the perpetuall supplie thereof by baptisme which is to last as long as time but not in the ceremonie or shaddowe of it as the false Apostles taught much lesse with confidence in it as a meritorious cause of iustification All this hath hitherto let vs see the error and sinne of these seducers Now the danger will be descried if we consider that of Paul If yee be circumcised Christ will profit you nothing for what were this other then to denie the true Messiah and his appearing in fulnesse of time what were it but to reare vp againe the partition wall which is destroied what else then to renounce the new couenant of grace and establish againe the olde one of workes which was to giue place to the new so as truely saith the Apostle by establishing circumcision a man becommeth a debter to the whole law which cannot but be ioyned with the fall of all religion faith hope baptisme and consequently the losse of saluation it selfe Doctr. The plainnes of the Apostle in deciphering the seducers so manifestly as they might be knowne teacheth that where there is a common danger towards the Church by meanes of false teachers we are not to spare their credit but to laie them open as not onely their errors but their persons may be knowne and taken heed of in which regard Paul nameth these deceiuers And hereof are sundrie other forcible reasons 1. Because the saluation of the Church and members of it is more to be respected then all Satans synagogue 2. It is necessarie that such should be knowne for feare of infection for false teachers may do more mischeife in poysoning the flocke then a number of priuate men can doe 3. The Apostles tooke great libertie herein as Paul nameth Alexander the Coppersmith and wisheth Timothie to beware of him and Iohn in his third Epistle nameth Diotrephes for his ambition and promiseth to decipher him more plainely and so paint him out in his colours as that the Church might abhorre him But yet this text affordeth vs some conditions of such plaine reproofe which necessarily must be obserued to the right performance of the same As 1. the error must be certainely knowne as this was 2. It must not be euery small error but such a one as 1. greatly impaireth Gods glorie 2. greatly impeacheth mans saluation as we haue prooued this to doe For otherwise if their errors were either lesse dangerous in themselues or more dangerous to themselues alone although herein they must be made voide of excuse their wickednesse shewed them and their prepared damnation preached vnto them if they did not hurt others with themselues the true Pastors might with lesse danger dissemble their errors and let them rot away in their filthinesse but in the foresaid cases there must be no bearing of them 3. In the reproofe Christian loue must bewray it selfe as the minde and intention of the Apostle here no doubt was not to gall or vex these deceiuers nor to wrecke himselfe vpon them but carrie in his eye the care of the Church and the profit of Gods people Euery good action must be done well in a good manner and in a good intent and here especially the manner must discouer the intent and that is when such a spirit of meekenesse putteth forth it selfe that euen the parties openly reprooued may see their good sought in hauing their sinne discountenanced and their persons rather discouered then disgraced Vse 1. This doctrine noteth the simplicitie of some who thinke it very vncharitable so to note open offenders in open reproofs as men may carrie them leuell to the offenders or impute it to want of discretion or to some malitious intent of the discrediting of men whereas besides that no such thing is intended the propertie of charitie is more carefull to preuent the common hurt of the Church then to saue the credit of some few men of corrupt mindes 2. Whereas some idle and foolish heads haue set themselues on work to paint out some worthier men then themselues in their colours and to picture out some sort of men better then themselues men of sounder iudgement conspiring in all the maine points of true religion and of innocent and inoffensiue liues with the black coales of enuious and slanderous invectiues striuing to besmeare them these haue no colour of warrant for such a rouing and distempered practise For 1. they haue no calling God neuer setteth any man on worke to defame his seruants 2. Are such errors as are imputed to them knowne and conuinced or litigious and controuerted or are they such as ouerturne religion and saluation seeing they consent in the whole truth and substance of religion 3. Doe not all eyes which looke on such pictures see the intentions of the picturers to haue beene gall bitternes vexation and wrecking of mens persons so farre from the spirit of meeknesse that the spirit of malice hath suggested them with words as sharpe as swords and as Iob speaketh of the crocodile flames of fire goe out
of their mouthes and sparkles of fire leape out the smoke they send out is like a seething pot or caldron 4. As the spirit of truth is a peaceable and meeke spirit so neuer shall a man finde a bitter spirit conscionably vtter pure truths neither indeed will truth Gods darling dwell with such And what lowder lie then to charge Gods children with damnable heresies Let all antiquitie be searched and we shall finde three things which must concurre to make an heretike 1. The broching of something contrarie to the Articles of faith 2. A departing from the Church vpon it with profession of drawing Disciples 3. After solemne admonition a stiffnesse in such error and faction None of which if they can be found in such as to whome all are imputed Let euery man iudge whether such boldnesse in any man deserue not more open reprehension and censure whereby such might learne at length to spare the credit of such who are so farre beyond the reach of their enuie as that they iustly pittie their weaknesse and solly and not with them attempt any more the discouering of their fathers nakednesse which were a good way to couer their owne Vse 3. Let none looke to be spared in the Ministerie if they will be incorrigible no not great ones If any people might looke to be spared surely they of the circumcision might beeing a people of such prerogatiues But 1. Paul preferres the Churches good aboue their credit 2. As God hath no respect of persons no more hath his word 3. When great ones are more seuerely taxed inferiours will feare the more Doctr. 2. Note further who are to be reputed the chiefe plagues of the Church and the archseducers of the world euen they of the circumcision that is such as ioyne the lawe with the Gospel and works with faith in the act of iustification for they âeach such doctrine as abolisheth from Christ and maketh him profit nothing and that in such manner as men can hardly shift or auoide them for they slily glide into the extraordinarie commendation of that the Scripture also commendeth and attributeth too much vnto that which the Scripture ascribeth somewhat vnto As for example Circumcision in the prime of it was an ordinance to seale the righteousnesse of faith and for a time was worthily in such reputation as that death is iustly threatned against the neglect of it be it in Moses himselfe These seducers taking hence occasion goe one step further and will haue it a meritorious cause of saluation and consequently will not haue it dated when the Lord hath expired it but albeit the bodie hath appeared the shadowe must remaine The Popish teachers at this day are the iust heires of these seducers as appeareth in these particulars the Iewish teachers would professe and teach Christ but not alone for he must be ioyned with Moses and all the former rites and all these with Christs merits must be iumbled to iustification Euen so Popish seducers sit with Antichrist in the Church of God and professe Christ but together with Christ they must merit something themselues and so make themselues debters to the whole law And further they make the works of grace almes prayer fasting contrition yea their owne rites and traditions obserued meritorious causes of saluation for they promise life eternall to masses indulgences auricular confession vowes pilgrimages c. and so tread in the verie steppes of these seducers 2. Againe as the Iewish teachers dealt with circumcision so doe the Papists with our Sacraments which because by diuine institution they are signes and seales of Gods mercie and faithfull couenant they turne them into physicall not conduits but causes not containing onely but conferring grace euen by the worke wrought 3. Further as the Iewish teachers lead their disciples to stand vpon outward shewes and prerogatiues as that they were sonnes of Abraham had receiued the law circumcision in their flesh and were distinguished into diuerse famous sects as Scribes Pharisies Sadduces Essees c. The verie same things in effect doe Popish teachers force men to stand vpon as false antiquitie fained succession dissembled chastitie hypocriticall orders as of Francis Dominicke Benedict and an hundred more according to whose rules whosoeuer walke mercie and peace they pronounce vpon him such cannot faile of life euerlasting but as for beleefe in the Sonne of God seeking life by that means it is the least of their labour Thus doe they with those seducers publish lies and dreames of their owne hearts that Gods people may forget his name that is the grace and mercy of God in Iesus Christ. Vse 1. This point letteth vs see how pernicious and dangerous the Popish doctrine is which whosoeuer holdeth and maintaineth is abolished from Christ and fallen from grace Paul is not more confident in any thing then this that the ioyning of any thing with Christ as the matter of our righteousnesse is the cutting off of a man from Christ Gal. 5.3 Behold I Paul say and testifie that if yee be circumcised that is with opinion of righteousnes by it or confidence in it for else at this time the worke of circumcision hurt him not that kept himselfe from confidence of righteousnesse by it Christ profiteth you nothing so we testifie truely against the Papists that so many of them as will be iustified by the works of the lawe are fallen from Christ. Now because their doctrine teacheth this and he is not an absolute Papist that beleeueth it not we truely conclude that it is a doctrine leading from Christ and the absolute Papist hath no part in Christ. Obiect Doth not Iames make a cooperation of faith and works Ans. Yea but not in the act of our iustification nor in the matter or worke of our saluation but onely in the declaration of the sinceritie of our faith and truth of our conuersion which by fruits of righteousnesse we shew to be voide of hypocrisie so as let faith and works ioyntly concurre in the approbation of our iustification but in case of making vs righteous before God away with the works of the law if thou meanest to haue part in Christ these will neuer stand together here let Moses die and be buried and let no man euer knowe where he was laid to raise him againe This point shall be clearer when we come to those words of our Apostle Wee are not saued by the works of righteousnesse which we had done In the meane time dare Paul affirme of the lawe of Moses Gods owne lawe that he that holds vnto it to be iustified by it is fallen from Christ what would he haue said of their desperate and irrecouerable fall who looke for iustification out of their owne traditions vowes inventions the drosse and chaffe of their owne deuises of all which the Lord will say who required these things at your hands Let vs beware of dogges the propertie of whom is to returne to their vomit